The Illegitimate Claim

Nuworld: The Illegitimate Claim Lorie O’Clare

Chapter One

How could people live in such a hot climate? The smell of war still seemed to linger through the thick air. The heat had to have an impact on the battle ending as quickly as it did. Gothman and Runners alike seemed satisfied however, as they moved around the tents scattered across the desert. Gilroy watched the ground waver from the heat as he strolled through the camp. He pulled his shirt away from his sweaty torso and wiped his forearm across his forehead. It would be good to head home. Gothman weren’t made to exist in such a hot climate. “Oh, um, my lord,” a young Neurian woman gasped as she exited the large cream-colored tent and ran into his broad chest. “Excuse me.” Her singsong accent distracted him almost as much as her dark skin and black eyes. She continued to straighten a loose-fitting smock over her wiry figure as she hurried through the camp back toward Semore, the Neurian city next to their campsite. Gilroy watched her for a moment before pulling the flap back and ducking his head to enter the tent. “That one looked a little young, my lord,” Gilroy teased. “It doesn’t seem to matter.” Andru, heir to Gothman, reached for his smock but then opted not to put it on. Instead, he tightened his rope belt and draped his half-naked body across the only chair in the large one-room tent. “None of them seem to do me any good.” “Well, no one can accuse you of not trying.” There was laughter in Gilroy’s tone. He sat on the messed-up bed and ran tanned fingers through his inky black hair. “Maybe Neurian women don’t suit you. Although, I daresay there isn’t much to fault about that last one.” “We need to get you back to your claim.” Andru glared at his lifelong friend, and first commander of all his armies. “That’s why I came to see you. Will we be returning to Gothman soon?” Gilroy did miss Ana, the woman he’d claimed over six winters ago, and Andru’s twin sister. They’d only been gone for a cycle, although it seemed like much longer. He even missed their children. Little Darien could drive him to distraction with his unending questions, and the newborn Curi seemed to sleep all day and cry all night. It was the birth of his second child, his daughter, that kept Ana from his side at this moment. When the Tree People first attacked the Neurians, accusing them of taking oil from their land, Gothman and Runners stood alert and watched. But when the Sea People, whose nation was on the opposite border to the Neurians as the Tree People, attacked as well, the Neurians were forced to put old

grudges behind them and seek out the Gothman and Runners for help. Lord Darius, leader of all Gothman, and Lady Tara, ruler of all Runner clans, hadn’t hesitated when the cry for assistance arrived from the southern nation. No one wanted the Tree People to gain more land. Their ability to pull thoughts by simply making eye contact made them a nation to keep at bay. As long as their race remained on the other side of the eastern mountain range, the Grathing Mountains as the Tree People called them, they weren’t a threat. The Sea People had seen the advantage of attacking the Neurians to obtain the rights to the opiate plant that grew so well down there. No one wanted the Sea People to once again gain power through the manipulation of the addictive drug. The Neurians had a good army. Andru and Gilroy quickly pointed that out to Darius shortly after they arrived and aided in the attacks. But none of the nations came close to the military skills the Gothman and Runners possessed. The Sea People and Tree People were forced to retreat quickly, and, in fact, sustained serious damage at the wrath of the incredible warrior skills of the Gothman and Runners. Needless to say, the Neurians were very grateful. “I say the sooner we leave the better.” Andru reached lazily for the portable landlink lying on his desk. “I don’t think the Neurians can show much more appreciation than they already have. Let me get confirmation and we can start tearing down camp.” He punched several buttons on the flat disc and adjusted the screen as the picture slowly appeared in front of them. Ana, his beloved twin sister, came into focus slowly. Her blonde hair was pulled into a braid behind her head but several curly strands fell around her face and her smoky gray eyes glowed as she recognized the identical face to her own. “Andru, I miss you so much.” Her words came through the small, attached speaker clearly. She held a small infant up to her shoulder and black and gold curls flew wildly around a yellow blanket. “You and Gilroy are okay?” “Now, if you aren’t a sight for sore eyes.” Andru’s expression transformed as he gazed at his beautiful sister. “The scoundrel is stealing my lines.” Gilroy leaned forward so Ana could see him as well and relished the fact that her eyes lit up even further. He’d accepted the love the twins shared for each other before he claimed his woman, but he never seemed to be able to stifle the small amount of jealousy that oozed through his veins when Ana looked at her brother the way she looked at him now. “Oh, my two most favorite men in all of Nuworld.” Ana squeezed her daughter gently to her breast and almost appeared to blush in front of them. Both men smiled in spite of themselves. “Tell me you’re coming home.” “We’re seeking verification right now,” Andru said. “How is everything there?” “Quiet…and boring without both of you here.” She still smiled as her eyes jumped noticeably from one of them to the other. “Papa is out hunting boars and Mama is at the clan site. Do you want me to transfer your transmission to her?”

“No need.” Andru felt no need to seek Runner confirmation. He was Gothman. Ana seemed to sense her brother’s ego and raised an eyebrow at him. Gilroy gave him a side-glance, but Andru simply leaned back and crossed his arms across his broad, muscular, naked chest. “We’ll leave at dawn and will be with you before the sun sets.” “Is it incredibly hot down there?” Ana referred to her brother, who appeared to sit naked in front of her. “Now, that it is, my lady,” Gilroy spoke up, but then threw his best friend a mischievous look. “But I fear your dear brother doesn’t find Neurian women to be quite the sport that he does the women at home.” “At least he’s seeking out other women.” Ana immediately regretted her words as her brother’s expression grew solemn, and Gilroy’s expression grew suspicious. Ana knew it was their papa who pressured him the most to seek out another claim and secure the next heir to Gothman. Andru had a claim. He’d taken Meah before she left to teach the Sea People about Crator. That was over five winters ago. She’d never returned. Andru wasn’t cut from the right cloth to enjoy a celibate life. The love he shared with his twin had raised the eyebrow of more than one family member. But until recently, he’d shown no effort to seek out women other than Ana. Gilroy’s improved disposition was obvious now that Andru was sleeping with other women. Ana knew Andru’s heart. He wouldn’t secure another claim. Not even their papa would convince him to do that. A part of her wished he wouldn’t be so promiscuous, though. There was nothing appropriate to say that would retract what she’d just said. She knew Gilroy worried about Andru coming to her. He shot a quick glance to Andru when she spoke, and then his deep blue eyes narrowed in on her. Her cheeks flushed in spite of her attempt to keep from blushing. “I can’t wait to see both of you.” She adjusted Curi and smiled down at her. “And your children can’t wait to see you, my lord.” Gilroy beamed at that comment and she smiled back. “May Crator bring you both home safely to me.” And with that she reached out and terminated the transmission. ***** Tara leaned back in her chair and wrapped her fingers behind her head. She chewed on her lower lip as she frowned at the landlink monitor in front of her and then sighed deeply. “There’s no way I can respond to this before I talk to Lord Darius.” “I would think you would talk to your son as well.” Dorn Gowsky, leader of the council at Semore, smiled pleasantly at her. His dark skin drew attention to his white teeth. But his baritone voice and melodic accent never ceased to distract her. No matter how many winters passed, she couldn’t put out of her head that he’d kept her unconscious, and a prisoner in his home for half a winter—six cycles. They’d only worked together recently, albeit through long-distance transmissions, while his nation had been attacked. And she felt comfortable talking to him, or more comfortable than she’d ever felt in the past.

“I won’t say at this time that there’s reason to talk to him or not, Dorn,” Tara said seriously. “Gothman don’t find claims for their children and Andru has a claim.” Dorn chuckled softly. “Tara, his claim has been gone for a long time, has she not? Do you know that she’ll return?” “I believe that she will.” Tara grew serious. “I know she’s been gone for a long time, but that isn’t uncommon for young Runners. And she was very young when she left.” “Have you heard from her?” Dorn looked down at the desk she could barely see through the landlink screen. “Her name is Meah?” “Yes it is. And no, we haven’t.” Tara sighed and leaned forward. “We’ll treat your offer seriously since I know you wouldn’t make the suggestion unless you thought highly of our son.” “Sharay is my only daughter. Their union would bring a truce between our nations that hasn’t existed before.” “I realize that. Like I said, Dorn, we’ll address it seriously but I won’t make you any promises.” Tara’s thoughts went to the armies that were on their southern border as she walked away from her trailer. Her son and son-in-law were in charge down there and had displayed militaristic strategies that would go down in history. The two young men were responsible for eliminating the Sea People to the west and the Tree People to the east simultaneously. They’d divided their armies and commanded them together. Neither nation could compete with the intensity of the Gothman and Runner attacks. She was incredibly proud of both of them. She couldn’t help but wonder if Dorn Gowsky, leader of the council for the Neurian nation, knew how timely his offer of a claim for Andru was. If there was an argument that could send the Bryon family into a rage, it was the topic of Andru’s claim. Darius wanted him to find another claim and both of them were sure Andru was content to sleep with the women he had now—his sister included—and not claim anyone. Their son was jumping from one woman’s bed to the next. Too many bastards from an heir could prove a problem. “Tara, you’re completely lost in thought.” “Hi, Syra. Was I that obvious?” Tara looked up and smiled at her niece who strolled toward her from across the field. Syra had picked up Tara’s tradition of not always wearing her headscarf, and straight brown hair fell past her shoulders. Syra wore her hair in the River People’s style, with several small braids visible and small polished river rocks woven into them. Tara waited until the younger woman fell into stride next to her. “I just finished a rather interesting conversation with Dorn Gowsky.” “What did he say?” “Well, he’s come up with quite a proposal.” They reached a group of parked gliders and each woman mounted her own. “Follow me back to the house. I will tell you when I tell Darius.”

“So, my lady, what is this conversation you had with Gowsky?” Darius joined them in the dining room but walked over toward the windows instead of sitting at the table. The large Gothman turned to face the women and crossed muscular arms across his broad shoulders. Tara shot Syra a glance. She hadn’t mentioned speaking with Gowsky to Darius. Either Syra got to him before she realized he was home and told him to ask her about it, or he’d monitored her transmissions while he’d been gone. Syra looked lazily at her then up at Darius, not giving any indication she found it odd that Darius brought up the question. “I spoke to Dorn Gowsky today.” Tara gave him a hard look. “I know that.” His expression was blank but his glare shot through her. “What did he say?” “Yes, Tara, tell us what this interesting conversation was all about.” Syra leaned forward and Darius glowered over her. “Dorn suggests that we establish a truce between our nations. As he put it, one that has never existed before. He has a daughter. I know she’s grown, but I don’t know how many winters she has. Anyway, his mate died when his daughter was a child and he’s raised her by himself. The girl’s name is Sharay. He’s offering her as a claim for Andru.” She spoke her last sentence quickly and quietly then looked from Syra to Darius. “Andru has a claim,” Syra spoke out quickly. “You told him that, didn’t you?” “Yes, I told him that.” Tara rolled her eyes at her niece. “And what did he say?” Darius asked, arms still crossed and his expression still blank. “He said to talk to you about it…and Andru.” Tara looked up at her claim and his nonchalant expression bothered her for some reason. “But I told him I didn’t see a reason to bring it up to Andru. Any mention of Meah gets him upset, even a reference to her. He believes Crator wants him to wait for her, Darius.” “He loves her. True love doesn’t go away.” Syra spoke as if she was saying the obvious. Darius turned his dark gray eyes on her and raised an eyebrow. “Is there a reason why you’re part of this conversation?” Syra was undaunted. She leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms, matching the lord’s expression. For a second, Tara thought her niece would take the lord on. It wouldn’t be the first time. Syra ignored his rude comment and instead spoke as if she were correcting a child. “I believe, according to Gothman law, a claim is for life unless the woman proves unfaithful. Are you saying Meah should disown your son for sleeping with every unclaimed Gothman there is?” Syra flashed her eyelashes at him and every muscle in his body tensed. Before he could throw her out of his house, which Tara feared he might do physically, Syra leaned forward and pointed a finger at him. “Andru has taken a claim. She’ll come back and it will be quite the scandal if you force him into another claim. Anything that went wrong with that claim would reflect badly on the relations with the Neurians, as well as the Runners. Do you want to put your son in that position?”

Darius suddenly smiled. It wasn’t a pleasant smile, though. He strolled around the table to place his hands on the back of Syra’s chair. She sat frozen, braced, not daring to even look at Tara. “The only thing I see here is that some Runners have so much fun on the age of searching that they forget about their duties at home, they do. When they do come home they tend to be mouthy and disrespectful, yes. I don’t know how many women like that we want around here.” Syra attempted to jump up, knowing damn good and well that he was referring to the extended absence she took during her age of searching. Darius’ hands came down on her shoulders like vise grips. “If memory serves, you did everything in your power to dissolve Torgo’s claim the second you returned to Gothman, you did,” Darius reminded her. Syra jumped away from him sending the chair she sat in teetering until Darius stabilized it. Tara stood as well, expecting Darius to send Syra flying. The back door opened at that moment and slammed shut as Beel, Darius’ bastard son, strolled into the family room and smiled at the three adults. His travel bag was flung over his shoulder and his clothes were dirty. Blond curls, identical to those of his papa’s, were streaked with dirt and he noticeably smelled like he hadn’t bathed in several days. “That was one long trip.” The young man smiled jovially at all three of them. The tension in the room could be sliced with a blade but Beel didn’t bat an eye as he simply walked past Tara and patted her on the back. “Let me get cleaned up and I’ll come share my stories.” “Weren’t you down in the Neurian nation with the rest of the troops?” Tara wrinkled her brow at her claim’s illegitimate son. “Don’t tell me you just up and left without telling anyone?” Syra turned her attention toward Beel as well, seemingly happy for the distraction. Beel turned around slowly and allowed all his charm to show through in his smile. His gray eyes, the noticeable Bryon trademark, were a shade lighter than his papa’s but sparkled in amusement. “You don’t simply walk away from your commander, Beel. You aren’t above Gothman law.” Tara scowled and her hands went to her hips. “I suppose you just got bored down there and left.” Beel smiled and turned to his papa. Both women scowled at him and he was noticeably unimpressed. “I’m sure you’re biased, Papa, but sometimes I simply can’t tell which of these women is more beautiful.” Syra threw her hands up in the air in pure disgust, and Tara threw Darius a warning look. He simply chuckled and popped his son in the head playfully. It was common knowledge that Darius made no attempt to force Beel to conform to any rules, and as a result the young man ran wild. “As long as you don’t have to listen to them talk for too long, I see your dilemma, I do,” the lord responded playfully. With that, Syra turned toward the door. “What, leaving us so soon, my lady?” She gave him a vulgar gesture but Darius ignored it. He plopped down in a chair and turned serious once he and Tara were alone. “So, what are your thoughts on this matter?” “He has a claim and we can’t give him another one,” Tara said firmly. “There really isn’t any reason to discuss it any further.” “That’s right.” Syra stuck her head back inside from the back door.

“Who has a claim? What are you talking about?” Beel’s eyebrows went up with curiosity as he walked back into the dining room. “The Neurians want to offer Andru a claim as a sign of a truce between our nations.” Darius offered the information casually to his son after shooting Syra an icy glare. Beel nodded. “So, what to do about Meah, right? Are you going to declare her dead?” “You can’t do that. She’s a Runner,” Tara pointed out. “No, you would have to do it, you would.” Darius waved his hand as if that were a minor detail. “I won’t do it. I have no proof that she’s dead or even missing.” Tara crossed her arms with finality. “Well, then,” Beel said casually before his papa could take on his claim, “it seems to me the obvious answer would be to determine if she’s alive or not.” The three adults looked at the young man and he smiled mischievously at them. It was obvious how he’d earned his reputation as a womanizer and a scoundrel. “You two shouldn’t worry so much. Let me get cleaned up and I’ll make some enquiries. Once I find her, and determine if she’s still alive, you can decide if you want Andru to know about it or not.” With that, he swung his travel bag over his shoulder and walked casually out of the room. Chapter Two

The children ran playfully across the warm sand on the long, narrow beach. They laughed with excitement when the tide rolled in and soaked their feet. Damp air, thick with the smell of salt, offered the familiarity of home, and the sun hung high and round in the perfectly blue sky. Meah stood and stretched before turning to look toward the group of children. She squinted and held her hand over her eyes then smiled when her two children jumped to avoid the white foam that chased after their bare feet. “They really like it here.” The petite woman looked at the man standing next to her. His almost black skin glowed in the sunlight, defining every muscle in his arms and hard-worked body. He smiled down at her and wiped a strand of her hair away from her sweaty face. “You’re leaving soon, aren’t you?” His black eyes showed his affection for her. She smiled back. “My work here is done, Rog. Your community is established and the temple is built. Besides, you said there is no more war to the east.” Rog continued to smile but walked away from her toward a wicker basket full of clams. “I think we have enough for now.” He looked toward the children and Meah turned as well. She focused on her two young ones. “Tory…Tia…time to go,” she called across the beach, and two curly-haired children looked up at her in

dismay. They slowly started walking toward their mama, glancing more than once back at the remaining children who continued to play. “Hurry up, you two,” Rog scolded and the children broke into a run. He turned and watched Meah as she smiled at her twins. Their inky curls, doused with gold highlights, bounced hilariously as they trotted across the sandy beach. Meah’s grin broadened when they wrapped their chubby arms around her tiny waist. They were filthy and happy. Their cheeks were rosy and their identical eyes looked up at her. “We don’t want to go,” Tory pouted, and then looked at his sister. “Tia’s thirsty, though.” “We’ll get something to drink when we get home. And I think we’ll take baths before we eat.” The children groaned as they fell in beside their mama and walked slowly up the hill toward the small village they knew as home. Tia turned in front of Meah and lifted her hands to be held before they reached the first leaf hut. Meah lifted her young daughter into her arms and smiled as the child buried her head in her shoulder. Her children were happy here. It was the only life they’d ever known. That thought was one of many that swam through her head as her children soaked in the large tub on the front porch of her small hut. The woven mats that covered her front windows were rolled up and secured with twine so she could easily watch them as she straightened the main room of the straw and leaf structure she called home. Her arms were full of small animals carved from wood when she stopped to watch Tory pour water gently over his sister’s back. They were identical, absolutely two peas in a pod. Of course, they looked just like their papa. That hadn’t surprised her much. It didn’t even surprise her that she’d birthed twins. And as they grew, now over four winters, their strong ties to each other didn’t surprise her either. It worried her, though. Meah remembered Tara once saying, by the time she realized how close Andru and Ana were to each other, the damage was done and there was no reversing it. Meah knew Andru loved his sister possibly more than he would ever love another woman, and she knew it caused him pain. It caused her pain too. He had a right to know that he had children. Twins. Twins who looked just like him. She knew from the beginning though, if he found out she became pregnant from their night together before she left her clan to begin the age of searching, he would have brought her back without listening to a word of argument. At the time, that simply wasn’t an option. Meah shoved Andru’s image from her thoughts and put the children’s toys away. The warm night air greeted her like an old friend as she walked outside to dry her children. After dressing them in matching white night smocks that fell to their ankles, the twins ran to their straw mats. As always, Tia rested her head on her brother’s chest and looked up expectantly at her mama. “Tia wants to hear the story about the wild boars,” Tory spoke through a yawn. “You want to hear that one again?” Meah sat cross-legged on the edge of their mat. Tia nodded eagerly. “And she wants you to tell the part where you stand on the glider with Papa,” Tory said, and Tia nodded again as she smiled sleepily at her mama.

“Actually, I kneeled.” Meah smiled. She told her children the story of her youth, of the first time she met their papa. It was one of her favorites, too. The twins knew all the Runner stories. But she never mentioned anything about Gothman to them. She couldn’t. It was for their protection. They were the future heirs to Gothman, or at least Tory was, and that was knowledge she couldn’t let get out. Especially since Gothman had just finished defeating the Sea People. She associated with that race from time to time, even though the village she lived in was primarily Neurian. ***** “What are you doing?” Meah wiped the sweat from her forehead and turned to face the cracking voice of the old woman. “Why do you always have to show up behind me?” Meah looked at the dog-woman, the old guardian of Crator. The old woman smiled, revealing several crooked teeth and black holes where other teeth should have been. “I think you enjoy startling me.” Meah looked across the rows of the communal vegetable garden and saw no one watching her. She knew she was the only one who could see the dog-woman and didn’t want anyone to think she was talking to herself. “What are you doing?” the dog-woman asked again. “I’m pulling weeds.” Meah bent over to continue her work after making sure the twins were close by. They sat drawing in the dirt at the end of the row and didn’t look up when she looked at them. “You still have work to do.” “I’ll get it done,” Meah answered as she studied the remaining rows she hadn’t weeded yet. “You must start on it immediately,” the dog-woman persisted. Meah looked up at her and then glanced at her children as she asked slowly, “What work are you talking about?” “Take your children home.” Then the old lady disappeared. Meah sighed and looked up at the sun. They’d been working in the garden all morning and the heat of the day was setting in. It would be smart to cool the children off and seek some shade for a while. She stretched her sore muscles and strolled over to the twins. A hot breeze outlined her slim, petite figure through her long pale blue smock and matching pants. She wrapped a long, inky strand of hair behind her ear as she admired her children’s drawings in the dirt. Tia had already mastered the Neurian alphabet and pointed to the crude letters then looked at her mama for approval. Another guilt pang ran through Meah as she thought how she should be teaching her children the Gothman and Runner alphabet, but didn’t dare while living among Neurians. “There you are.” Rog walked up to them smiling. “I just got a transmission from Sharay. She thinks she will be able to leave Semore soon with some priests. She’ll be here before the cycle is out.”

“Oh Rog, that’s wonderful. You two have waited so long to be together.” Meah smiled up into the handsome dark face of her friend. “Why don’t you join us for a drink? I thought I’d get the children into the shade for a while.” Rog took her hand and walked slowly by her side while the children skipped around them. “Sharay would really like you,” he said quietly after they’d walked silently for a minute. Meah held her hand up in front of her with his larger one holding it. “I don’t know about that, Rog.” She laughed. “I’ve grown accustomed to our friendship, but I don’t know if your future mate would understand.” He opened the door to her hut and then helped her lower the rolled mats over the windows to keep out the afternoon heat. As she poured cold water from a clay pitcher that had chilled in her icebox, Rog came up behind her and wrapped his muscular arms around her small waist. He rested his chin on her shoulder and sighed. “I don’t want you to leave, Meah. Where will you go? Who will protect you? The farther east you go the more dangerous it will be for you, I fear.” “The dog-woman came to me today while I was pulling weeds. I didn’t understand at first but I think she wants me to leave soon. I’m not sure where I’ll go,” she lied. Meah understood now what the dog-woman meant by taking her children home. They needed to return to Gothman and face all the people she’d left behind. She turned around in Rog’s arms and handed him a clay mug. “Crator will guide me, and I trust He’ll protect me as well. Now tell me about your transmission from Sharay.” “She says that the Neurian nation has triumphed over the Tree People and the Sea People. They had some help from some of the people north of them but now things seem to be settling down. She plans to announce to her papa in the morning her plans to do Crator’s work.” He took a long drink from his mug and Meah reached for the pitcher to refill it. “Why didn’t she come with you when you left Semore?” Meah moved out of Rog’s arms to give her children each a small mug of water. She reached up to one of the shelves in the small kitchen and pulled down some crackers then offered them to the twins. Rog leaned against the counter and watched her limber body move inside her almost see-through, loose-fitting outfit. “Sharay is a fair bit younger than I am, more around your age.” “You’re not that much older than I am.” Meah looked up at her friend, but her smile faded when she saw his expression. “Dorn never approved of my seeing his daughter. Sharay doesn’t plan on telling him that she’s coming to me. We’ll let him know we’ve been mated after the ceremony.” There was a scowl on his face showing his dislike of the plan. He helped her carry the twins into their room for their nap and stood behind her as she stroked their curls and wished them pleasant dreams. When she’d finished cleaning the kitchen, she poured more cold water for them and then followed Rog into her dark living room. He took the two mugs from her hand,

set them down on the long, narrow table in the middle of the room then pulled her into his arms. “Will you seek out the papa of your children?” “He doesn’t even know they exist.” And I’m afraid all hell will break loose when he finds out I’ve kept them from him. She kept that thought to herself. Rog saw concern on her face but misread her thoughts. “I feel like I’m their papa sometimes. I remember helping you deliver them.” She smiled and drew invisible pictures on his broad chest. “I may not have lived through their birth if it weren’t for you.” “You’re a tiny woman…beautiful, but small. I still remember how hard it was for you to birth two babies. You were so worn out after Tory that there was hardly any energy left in you to push out Tia.” He spoke softly, sharing the memory with her as both their expressions grew solemn. Their minds traveled back those several winters to that terrible day when she’d gone into labor, almost a cycle before she should have. Tory had been very big and he tore her as he passed through her. Rog had wondered if she’d live after Tia came out. Meah spent over a week in bed before she was able to stand and walk. And of course, it was obvious from the first moment that Tia was mute. Her face scrunched up just like her brother’s, but her screams were silent. It was as if she let her brother make the sounds for her. “I’m going to miss you.” He pulled her into an affectionate hug and she hugged him back. “If it’s all right,” Meah began, and then hesitated as she pulled free of Rog’s grasp. “I’d like to take a copy of those books that were found at one of the ruins up the coast. I want to compare them to the writings of Crator that I already have.” “Do you think they’re more of Crator’s writings?” His face lit up, and she knew he was as fascinated by the topic as she was. “I do. I really do.” She grinned. “It will take a while before I run into anyone once we head out. I’m sure we’ll set up camp for at least two nights before we chance running into a clan or any Freelanders. Once the children are asleep in the evenings, I’ll have plenty of time to sit and study the writings.” “I’m going to worry about you.” Rog reached for her hand and she let him take it. “You’ve got two little ones to protect. I just wish you weren’t leaving by yourself.” “I’ve traveled alone with them before. I moved down the coast with them teaching about Crater for almost a winter before we met again and helped establish this village. You know that.” She squeezed his hand and smiled up into his dark eyes. “We’ll be fine.” Rog pulled her to him then and folded her petite body into his larger one. Leaning down he kissed her gently on the lips. Her lips were warm and moist and he craved more. Loosening his grip on her, he moved his lips to her ear and kissed her earlobe tenderly before whispering in her ear. “Come to me tonight.” He pulled away from her then and smiled down at her swimming blue-green eyes. “No, Rog. We have a wonderful friendship but you have a mate on the way. It wouldn’t be right.” She

smiled up into his black eyes and felt the heat emanating from his body. She took her hands off his chest and backed away from him, yet unable to take her eyes from his. She needed the space, though. Rog could be mighty persuasive. “When are you leaving?” He crossed his arms across his chest and she held her breath as his arm muscles flexed. “First thing in the morning. I thought I’d spend time arranging our bags while the twins slept.” To prove her point she walked over to several bags that already sat in the corner of the room. She’d lived out of those bags for so long that she never got around to finding a place to put them in the hut. ***** It was almost midmorning the next day when she said her final goodbyes. Meah woke up before the sun rose and quickly packed last-minute food items then secured them to her glider before waking the children. They weren’t even out of the hut when she heard voices and footsteps on their front porch. Two of the older women in the village were there. Each carrying bags of fruit for her journey. “Oh, this will be nice to add to our meals.” Meah smiled as she wondered where she’d put the fruit on her glider. “We’ve been sent to fetch you and the children, and take you over to the temple,” one of the older Neurian women said. “Rog wants to send you off with a blessing from the village.” “Oh my, that is so nice of everyone.” Meah was overwhelmed. “I can’t believe you want to do this for me.” “Well, we do.” The other lady grinned, seeing the awe and humility glowing in the young woman’s light blue-green eyes. Meah watched her children run around and hug the other children and she realized Tia had tears in her eyes when Rog walked them to her glider after the brief but moving ceremony. All fifty of the villagers turned out to pray jointly to Crator to guide her on her travels. Meah sat quietly with her hands folded on her lap, a twin sitting on either side of her, and listened as Rog told the community everything Meah had done to help them become a village. Her sweat and blood went into building their temple and she had spent endless hours teaching the children, and as many adults who could get away from their daily chores, about the teachings of Crator. Meah received several more gifts of food and jewelry made from seashells. She carried them in her arms as she walked to her glider with Rog. “Here are the writings you asked for,” he said, after lifting the twins onto the glider. “I should be able to transmit to you for the next several days at least.” Meah accepted the round disc and kneeled down to slide it into a side pocket of one of her bags. “I won’t ever forget you.” Rog’s voice cracked as he wrapped her in his arms for a hug. “I’ll tell of you in my stories.” Meah pulled away quickly, hating goodbyes, and climbed on her glider behind her children.

Rog stood there in the middle of their desert village and watched Meah fly away until she was nothing more than a black speck against the rich blue sky. Chapter Three

Ana smiled as her oldest son walked toward her with the casual stride that matched his uncle’s. Darien helped her prepare a bag with diapers and bottles and then insisted on carrying it over his shoulder. They walked the short distance down the gravel road into Bryton and then headed for downtown. Although her Runner outfit felt tighter this time than it did after she’d had Darien, Ana still felt more agile than she had in cycles. Darien talked endlessly as they approached the downtown stores. “Well, I daresay the three of you are quite the handsome picture.” Beel sauntered lazily toward them with his hands stuffed into his pants pockets. “What are you doing out this morning?” “Well, I could ask the same of you.” Ana looked up with a smile. “I thought I’d get the children out for a walk.” “Mama wanted to take the walk. She made us come with her,” Darien said, correcting his mama. “Good job at keeping your mama on her toes.” Beel laughed and mussed Darien’s blond curls that were several shades lighter than his own. “I have some errands to tend to. I’d be honored if the three of you joined me.” Beel didn’t wait for his older half-sister to answer, but took the handle of the stroller from her and began idly pushing it down the street while Ana fell into stride next to him. “Is there something in particular that you wanted to buy?” Beel asked, and looked down at the beautiful woman walking next to him. “No, not really. I’m just staying busy. I’ll spend this morning with the children and after lunch I’ll go to the clan site.” Ana focused on several birds singing in a tree as she spoke. It was early and there weren’t that many people downtown. When the downtown stores grew busier later in the day, the sidewalks would be full of women and children. Not many men visited the Gothman stores unless they didn’t have claims. Aware that he was watching her, Ana finally looked up into Beel’s smoky gray eyes. She smiled into the face that made her long even more for her brother. She didn’t like being so far away from Andru. Her insides felt empty without him. Ana’s feelings obviously stirred up to her eyes because Beel smiled and then rubbed her chin with his rough thumb. “You really miss your men, don’t you?” Ana laughed, somewhat bitterly, and looked away from him quickly, blinking back tears. “I’m an open book, aren’t I?” “Only in some matters,” he reassured her. “And only to those who know what’s in your heart.” She looked up, but couldn’t meet his eyes. She instead turned to focus on Curi, who’d begun to stir.

“Let me hold her for you.” Beel reached into the stroller and lifted the pudgy infant to his broad chest. Her inky black curls shimmered against the individual gold curls. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone with hair this color. She is going to be quite the beauty when she grows up.” Beel wrapped one of Curi’s locks around his finger as he smiled down at the gray eyes that stared up at him. “I’m going to look just like Papa,” Darien said, and straightened his long lean body. “That you are, my lad,” Beel agreed, knowing damn good and well Darien would be the spitting image of his Uncle Andru. They walked until they passed every store on both sides of the street and Darien started to complain he was hungry. Beel walked them back to Ana and Gilroy’s large two-story home buried back in the evergreens. “Take a ride with me, Ana,” Beel said when Poli, the large stout housekeeper, had taken the children from Ana. “I have something to discuss with you.” “I was beginning to wonder how come I earned so much of your valuable time this morning,” she teased. “Where shall we go?” “Follow me out to the cliffs.” Ana landed her glider next to Beel’s and simply stared at him as her dome rose over her head and disappeared behind the seat of the glider. “How come I get the impression you’re about to tell me something I would probably be better off not knowing?” she asked, and his gaze met hers. “My lady, I know you’ll want to know what I’m about to say. You won’t like it, though. I spent most of this morning determining whether or not to share this with you.” Ana got off her glider and then climbed up and sat on the rock ledge nearby. Beel paced back and forth in front of her until he finally faced her with his arms crossed. “Papa and Tara got an interesting proposition from Dorn Gowsky yesterday. He wants to offer his daughter to Andru as a claim.” Beel wasn’t at all surprised by Ana’s shocked expression. “Andru has a claim,” she cried out unnecessarily. “Who has been gone for a good five winters.” “She’s on the age of searching.” Ana narrowed her eyes at Beel. “Andru has the right to pick his own claim and he’s chosen Meah. Mama and Papa aren’t considering this idea, are they? Why would they?” Beel didn’t answer right away, and Ana’s jaw fell. “Mama would have to declare Meah dead and she isn’t dead.” “Do you know that for a fact?” Beel raised an eyebrow. “If she were dead we would know it for a fact. Her death would be reported and that information would

come to the Blood Circle clan.” Ana sounded angry. “More than likely that’s true.” Beel began to pace again. “Papa has asked me to find her.” “I’ll help you.” Ana jumped off the rock and clapped her hands together. Beel faced her and couldn’t help but smile at her enthusiasm. There was never any doubt he would have her assistance. He forced his tone to remain calm, though. “Pray tell, how would you help me?” “I’m heir to all Runner clans. Don’t you talk down to me.” Ana shook her finger at him, and Beel made a bowing gesture but she continued before he could speak. “I can send a message to all clan sites asking for a report of anyone who has visited their clan site, say, in the last six cycles. That shouldn’t be too complicated a request for any clan site to deliver in less than a day.” Beel reached out and wrapped one of Ana’s blond curls around his finger the way he’d seen Andru do so many times. The gesture made her think of her brother, and she sucked in her breath before she could stop herself. “I see why Andru keeps you so close to him.” He spoke softly, but with a mischievous grin. “Go take care of it then.” Ana slapped his hand away from her, and glared at him before heading toward her glider. Beel reached out and grabbed her arm and forced her around to him. “You can’t let anyone know you’re doing this, Ana. This is very important now, do you understand?” “Of course. I’m not like those dumb Gothman women you love to indulge in,” she snapped, and attempted to free her arm. His grip tightened on her and he pulled her closer. “This is serious, Ana,” he whispered. “Papa didn’t say this to me but I know how he thinks. He doesn’t want to find Meah in order to decide on this Neurian claim. That’s not his style. He wants that Neurian claim for his son. It would enable Gothman to work its way into Neurian land. And, my dear lady, the Neurian land is loaded with oil. He’ll force Andru into that claim or they’ll destroy each other with his trying.” He paused and Ana simply stared up at him. The look of horror in her gray eyes showed him he was getting his point across. “No, that’s not why he agreed to let me find Meah. He doesn’t think she’s dead. But if I let him know where she is, he’ll have her killed, I guarantee it.” He released her arm and rested his hands on her shoulders. “Sister of mine, we need to find Meah and bring her back here.” “I’ll send the message out to the clans right away.” Ana matched the almost whisper that Beel used when he spoke to her. “Once Andru and Gilroy get back we should be able to resolve this quickly.” “That’s another thing, Ana. You can’t let Andru find out until you tell Gilroy first. I want you to tell Gilroy what I’ve said to you quietly and then the three of us will tell Andru together.” “That won’t be easy. All he has to do is walk into the room and he’ll know if I’m keeping something from him. And if he sees me in the same room as Papa…”

“It would get ugly really fast.” Beel nodded. He thought for a minute then turned her around and walked her to her glider. “Go to the Runner site. Send your message then go home. The troops will probably be here in a couple of hours, but you can confirm that when you get to the site. Make sure you’re at home when they arrive, that way Andru will have to come to you to say hello, which he will do. I’ll greet them when they arrive and pull Gilroy to the side and let him know you need to speak with him privately. Explain our plan to him, and then I’ll show up with Andru.” “You might have to work to detain Andru,” Ana pointed out as she climbed onto her glider. “If he believes I’m sharing something with Gilroy behind his back he won’t allow us any privacy.” “Not to worry, I’ll haul him and some of his men down to the tavern. We’ll arrange for some of the women from the brothel to be there. I’ll keep him distracted.” Beel patted her back with confidence. “Don’t you dare!” Ana’s reaction came out before she could stop herself and Beel laughed out loud. She scowled at him and then took off while he continued to laugh at her blatant jealousy. Ana prepared herself mentally as she flew into the clan site. She couldn’t let Mama detect that she knew anything. Papa could read Mama almost as well as Andru could read her. She planted a friendly smile on her face as she walked into the trailer at the Blood Circle clan and greeted her mama and Jolee, her mama’s first assistant. “Our troops are just an hour away,” Tara answered one of Ana’s questions as she greeted her daughter. “Really? Oh, I can’t wait to see them.” Ana felt her insides tighten in anticipation. “Your papa has arranged for a celebration in the streets of Bryton. The troops have instructions to fly straight to the town. We’ll be there to greet them when they land,” Tara explained with a broad smile. “Oh, that sounds perfect.” Ana managed to sound enthusiastic although mentally she wondered how she’d be able to get out of this one. Andru would seek her out the second they landed and he’d know the second after that what was foremost on her mind. ***** “Where’s Ana?” Darius asked, when Tara climbed onto the elevated platform reserved for the Bryon family. The streets were full of Gothman and Runner alike—a complete transformation from the quiet downtown Beel and Ana had strolled along earlier that morning. “I thought she’d be here by now.” Tara moved next to the lord and searched the crowd for her daughter. “I’ll find her,” Beel offered as he stood on the other side of his papa. He pulled his comm out and spoke his half-sister’s name into it. “My lady, you are beautiful enough. Quit trying to improve on perfection and get your little body down here.” Tara shot Beel a dirty look and Darius stifled a grin at his son’s candid way of addressing his half-sister.

Beel looked indifferently at both of them as he pulled his comm away from his ear. “She’ll be here shortly,” was all he said. The crowd roared as the armies’ gliders came into view. The majority of the troops landed on the outskirts of town and would walk into Bryton for the celebration. The leaders of the different squads landed in procession behind Andru and Gilroy and drove slowly down the street toward the platform where the Lord of Gothman and Lady Tara, leader of all Runner clans, stood at attention waiting for them. Gothman and Runner warriors alike stood at attention next to their gliders as Darius praised their warrior skills and how they were responsible for making the two nations even greater in the eyes of Nuworld. The crowd listened attentively as the handsome lord praised his son’s abilities and assured them that under his leadership Gothman would certainly grow to be greater than anyone here could possibly imagine. Beel stood off the platform and watched his older half-brother as his papa spoke. Andru’s expression was like stone and unreadable. He looked fearsome in his full leather military garb and Beel noticed more than one woman turn her attention toward him. As soon as the speech ended, Beel took advantage of the crowd’s explosive cheers and chants and pushed his way to Gilroy. He was grateful for the large group of people that immediately surrounded Andru and provided a natural shield so Beel could slip up and whisper his message to the first commander. “So that’s why she’s not here,” Gilroy grumbled but then quickly looked away as the crowd surrounded him as well and congratulated him for protecting Gothman. ***** Ana’s stomach churned as she paced back and forth in her bedroom. She’d told the servants to leave her alone and keep the children in the nursery. They looked first confused, then concerned, and she was forced to say more than once that she didn’t need medical attention—at least not yet. Oh, Gilroy, please hurry up. Her heart lodged in her throat as the front door opened and slammed with a loud thud. She heard footsteps bound to the stairs and climb them quickly. “My lady.” Gilroy threw the door open and filled the doorway. Ana almost forgot the importance of her message when she caught sight of the masculine body in front of her. Gilroy was a large man, and dangerously sexy as his sky-blue eyes devoured her slowly. His straight, inky black hair hung to his shoulders and his unshaven face added to the dark imposing look he gave her. His shirt strained against the incredible muscles in his chest that begged for her touch. He moved to her quickly, shutting the door behind him, and literally lifted her into the air, swinging her around, before lowering her to the ground and then claiming her mouth with a sensual kiss. Ana collapsed into him willingly as his powerful arms wrapped around her and he kissed her passionately. She sighed with longing as he finally released her, and gazed into her gray eyes. “So what is this secret you have, my lady?” His eyes danced, letting her know that he really didn’t feel like listening to anything she had to say at the moment. He had other things on his mind—and she did too.

She took a deep breath and put him at arm’s length although she wasn’t able to take her hands off him. “Gilroy, it is a proposition from Dorn Gowsky of the Neurian council,” she began, and then told him what Beel told her that morning. She’d barely got the story out when her comm went off. “Ana, Andru’s on his way there. I guess you rate higher than anything our brothel has to offer. You have maybe a minute.” She’d barely pulled her comm from her ear when they both heard the front door open. “Ana, where are you?” she heard her brother yell, and her insides leaped in excitement at the sound of his voice. Simultaneously, her stomach contorted in anticipation of the confrontation that would occur. “Gilroy, you must help me keep him from doing anything in haste,” Ana whispered quickly. “I wanted him to hear this from you, but the second he sees me…” Andru opened the bedroom door without knocking and Ana leaped into Gilroy’s arms and buried her face in his chest. At the same time, the front door opened again and once more footsteps were heard on the stairs, then Beel appeared. “My sister, I’m told you missed the ceremony because you don’t feel well. I came as soon as I could.” Andru smiled affectionately, ignoring the fact that she was in Gilroy’s arms. Beel entered the room and shut the door behind him and locked it. Andru turned to frown at his half-brother. He looked back to Gilroy and Ana and surprise narrowed to one of suspicion when Ana diverted her eyes from him quickly and didn’t say a word. “What is this?” Andru looked openly confused. His spirits were high and there wasn’t one cell of anger in him. “Ana, are you okay?” Ana hoped her smile looked sincere. She didn’t look at Andru, but instead she looked up and focused her eyes up at Gilroy. “I’m fine now, my lord. I’m so glad to see you both… I guess the excitement of it all just got to me.” She wrapped her arms around Gilroy’s waist and buried her head into his shoulder then turned to look at Beel. Gilroy’s heart pounded against her shoulder and she wondered what he thought about what she’d just told him. “Andru, there’s something we need to tell you,” Beel said. Even though she wouldn’t look at him she could still sense her brother’s body tighten. His high spirits seemed to fade and a tension suddenly filled the air. He took a step toward her. “You’re in here hiding from me, aren’t you?” Gilroy pulled Ana around so roughly she stumbled over her own feet. He placed his large brawny body in between her and Andru and spread his legs as he faced the lord. “Listen to what Beel has to say, my lord.” “Ana.” Andru growled, ignoring Gilroy. “Please, Andru, you don’t want to get this all at once…and muddled. It’s important.” Ana spoke quietly,

almost timidly. This wasn’t the way she wanted their homecoming to be. Unfortunately, as she spoke she glanced over Gilroy’s shoulder and looked at her brother. For a fraction of a second, her gray eyes met his…and his instantly widened. “What has Papa done?” he roared and tried to step past Gilroy. Beel leaped and grabbed Ana and once again she was yanked behind a man’s body. Gilroy released her and placed his hands on Andru’s chest. Andru froze and looked down at Gilroy’s hands, and then into Gilroy’s piercing blue eyes. He saw determination and willingness to take the situation to whatever level it would go. Andru was still confused, but something had happened. Something they all knew about and he didn’t. Something that his sister feared would make him incredibly angry. And it had to do with his papa. What happened while they were gone? He looked down at his first commander’s hands again. “Don’t ever prevent me from going to my sister.” Andru spoke calmly and evenly, but with such intensity that everything in the room grew deathly silent. Gilroy removed his hands from Andru’s chest. “Andru,” Gilroy’s soft baritone broke the deadly silence, “Dorn Gowsky has suggested to your parents that you take his daughter as a claim.” Chapter Four

Andru turned away from the three people who now watched him. He walked toward the door then turned and faced them. “Is this what all of you are making such a big deal out of?” he asked incredulously. “So what? I don’t do anything I don’t want to do.” “I daresay there’s more to it than that.” Beel released Ana and she flopped down on the edge of the bed. He walked over to his half-brother. Andru had twenty-six winters and Beel had twenty-four, although often acted younger. Nonetheless, the two stood eye to eye. They carried themselves differently, one face hard and wise while the other expression always casual and indifferent. But other than that they looked very much alike. Curly blond hair fell to their shoulders and neither man had shaved in a while. They were broad-shouldered, muscular men, both having inherited their papa’s physique. “Well then, tell me.” Andru waved a hand at all of them and turned to walk over to the window. “Gowsky spoke to Tara and she told Papa. I walked in on them talking about it this morning. I guess Gowsky seems to feel that a union between you and his daughter would offer a truce our two nations haven’t had before.” He wouldn’t mention that it was Tara stealing him as a baby from his mama and giving him to Lunians that severed the possibility of a truce forming before this time. None of that was his fault and he didn’t regret his life. Nor did it matter now. “That point triggered something in Papa. He didn’t say that, but I saw something in his eyes. When Tara pointed out that you already had a claim and that Gothman don’t find claims for their children, Papa mentioned you could take another claim if Meah was pronounced dead.”

Andru spun around and Ana jumped in spite of herself. He looked at her then and for some reason she forgot to look away. His hand went out to her and she got up instinctively and walked around Gilroy to her brother. He pulled her to him and simply held her while looking at his illegitimate brother. “Tell me the rest.” His tone was even, but Ana could feel how tense his muscles were. She glanced up at Gilroy who stared back with penetrating blue eyes. She offered him a small smile. “I could tell they were getting ready to attack each other when I walked into the room. Excellent timing on my part. Syra was there too and I think the only thing that prevented Papa from striking was that he hadn’t decided who to attack first. He grew furious when Syra pointed out he couldn’t pronounce Meah dead. Only Tara could do that. If Papa had any ideas in his head about manipulating the situation concerning your claim, Syra definitely pushed him over the edge. He was ready to create some plan to force you into a union with this Neurian woman. Papa agreed that I should start a search to see if Meah could be found.” Beel stopped talking for a minute and ran his hands through his hair. He studied Andru, and Ana wrapped in his arms. Andru stared at a wall hanging Ana had displayed of the Bryon home. He didn’t see the picture, though. His mind was lost absorbing everything that was being said and creating options for his plan of action. Beel took a deep breath and continued. “Papa has said nothing to verify what I’m about to tell you. Call it a hunch—a feeling I got in the air. His mind was churning, as yours is now.” Beel paused when Andru snapped his head and looked at him quickly. “I believe our papa wants Meah found so she can be killed. I offered to conduct the search and he agreed. I gave no indication of my thoughts—I’m no fool. But, my lord, I did overhear him say to Geeves a short time later that Meah would turn out to be more headstrong than Syra or Tara. He didn’t want more Runners like that having an impact on Gothman.” Ana looked up at Andru as he stared at the floor. He then looked over at Gilroy for a moment. His commander stared back and Ana was sure they were devising something at that very moment. She simply stared from one to the other until Andru looked down at her. She knew immediately they would go to any extreme to ensure that Meah remain safe. “Have you started your search?” Andru finally turned his gaze back to Beel. He released Ana and walked slowly over toward the bedroom door. “I sent out a message to all Runner clans asking for them to report anyone who has visited their clan site over the past six cycles.” Ana straightened and clasped her hands behind her back. “I stated I wanted an immediate response…and…I sent it on Mama’s transmission.” Ana jumped when Andru slammed his fist into her bedroom wall. She turned wide eyes to Gilroy but he didn’t look at her. He watched Andru, every inch of him ready for whatever his lord’s next move might be. Her brother turned around slowly and simply looked at her. Her face wrinkled into defiance when she sensed his thoughts. “You break laws all the time if it suits your need,” she shot at him. “I’m not going to get caught. By morning, I should be able to delete the initial transmission and collect all responses. With the celebration going on in town tonight, not many people are going to be searching for questionable transmissions.” “If I were the Lord of Gothman,” Andru said quietly, “on a night when the town is in complete uproar, I would pay special attention to any possible unauthorized transmissions. My lady, you will get caught, and

you will be punished. I can’t always protect you.” Ana pursed her lips and scowled at her brother, but said nothing. Nothing infuriated her more than when her brother made it sound like he had to take care of her. And it was worse even yet that he would speak to her like this in front of Gilroy and Beel. Andru turned his attention to Beel. “And how do you plan to apply your special talents to this situation?” Beel gave his half-brother the notorious Bryon crooked grin. “I’ve contacted some acquaintances I know to keep a lookout for a woman matching her description. A friend of mine helped me send out a coded transmission. My acquaintances will discover it and unscramble the transmission. I included what pictures I could find of her, obviously all of them are over five winters old. My instructions are that if she is located, to notify me immediately, not to alert her but simply tail her, to ensure that she runs into no danger…and to assume her Runner warrior skills are superb.” Beel paused only for a moment to give Ana a triumphant smile. “And I made Papa aware that the transmission was being sent so that he wouldn’t suspect anything if he discovered it. Of course, the lord does believe the message is worded a bit differently.” “I don’t know that Meah will be visiting many brothels for your acquaintances to be able to notice her,” Ana muttered, since she knew her decision to do something behind her mama’s back was being mocked. Andru held his hand up. “Enough. This is not how I pictured my homecoming would be.” He walked over to his sister and stroked her hair, not able to be in her presence for long periods of time without touching her. “Beel, I’m sure they’re searching for us as we speak.” “I’m surprised they haven’t come here looking for us yet.” Gilroy came up behind Ana, and placed his hands on her shoulders. “Go to Papa and when he asks you about us, which I daresay he’ll do immediately, tell him you saw us celebrating with friends at this end of town. We’ll appear shortly behind you.” Beel reached for the doorknob then looked at the three of them. “Regardless of what I say to our papa, he’ll suspect you know of Gowsky’s offer. Papa doesn’t underestimate your abilities or your loyal subjects.” “You’re right.” Andru’s expression didn’t change. “A distraction of some kind…possibly something certain to anger him, will allow you more time.” “We think alike, my brother.” Andru smiled slowly. “I’ve already conceived a plan.” “I shall follow your lead, my lord.” Beel turned and strolled out the door. “What is this plan?” Ana asked. “Us, the three of us.” Andru grinned at her. “It is the perfect issue that will completely annoy our papa.” “Think of another plan.” Ana shook her head quickly and took a step back from her brother…and into Gilroy’s iron chest. “We’ll need Gothman wine. We must appear intoxicated,” Gilroy suggested.

“Perfect.” Andru nodded. “And I suggest the scene begin behind your house. The soldiers will be gathered and we can mingle among them,” Gilroy said. “It will work, one of them will discreetly notify Papa. I daresay, I don’t underestimate his abilities, or his loyal subjects either.” Ana looked up at the two men, one in front of her, one behind her…both talking to each other over her head as if she weren’t in the room—or a major component to their deceitful scheme. Andru wrapped several fingers through Ana’s loose hair and sauntered toward the door as he spoke. Gilroy fell into stride—or more like a slow, contemplative stroll. He rested one large, rather hot hand on the small of Ana’s back, and guided her out of the bedroom and down the wide hallway. “Are there servants in the house?” Andru spoke barely above a whisper. “Several,” Ana whispered back, and realized her brother wanted the servants to see the three of them leave the bedroom together. “Andru, I would think drunken behavior would be ample enough distraction.” “Ah, but definitely not as much fun, my lady,” Andru said, and turned to place a kiss on her forehead before she could respond. “We’ll teach Papa not to mess with our lives without retaliation.” As he kissed her, Gilroy lowered his hand and squeezed her rear end. In spite of herself, she squealed, literally jumped free of them, and ran down the stairs in front of them. The two men followed, laughing loudly at what one might think was a good joke. Ana realized, as she entered the kitchen and interrupted the evening nanny and Poli chatting over cups of coffee, that she’d made the servants more aware of their presence by her slight outburst. The two men strolled in behind her, and Gilroy draped his arm around Ana’s shoulder and yanked her into his broad chest. Andru simply brushed his fingers across hers as she held her hand out to balance herself. “Wine, Poli,” Andru said jovially. “We need more Gothman wine.” “Of course, m’lord.” Poli nodded her head respectfully as she backed toward the pantry. “Welcome home, m’lord.” The men chatted nonsense as they left the house, escorting Ana between them. They continued their charade until they were well out of earshot. Once again, Ana pulled free and hurried to her glider. “Drink.” Gilroy held the large jug of wine up to Ana’s lips and she looked up at him in protest. “Gilroy, I can’t drink that stuff very well.” Ana shook her head. “And everyone knows that. Now drink.” He lifted the jug to her lips, until she was forced to take it into her own hands so he wouldn’t pour the blood-red liquid down her sleeveless black shirt. “I think we would be best off to surround ourselves with several more reliable accomplices.” Gilroy’s voice suddenly grew quite serious.

Andru’s jovial look disappeared as well, and he returned the serious stare. “Who do you have in mind?” “I was thinking of Syra, my lord.” Gilroy took the jug from Ana, easily downed several large swallows and then passed it to Andru. “Good call. She’s already aware of the circumstances.” Andru drank from the jug and then wiped his lips with the back of his hand. “And, like Beel, she has no rank, other than Lord Torgo’s claim. She can come and go easily if need be.” Gilroy climbed onto Ana’s glider behind her, as Andru held the jug up to her lips. “What is your call on Torgo?” Andru’s voice showed all the seriousness of their conversation. Ana glanced his way, allowing more of the rich liquid to slide down her throat. She didn’t miss the lust in his eyes as he looked back at her. “His loyalty to his brother is strong. I say we consult with Syra on the matter.” Gilroy’s breath tickled Ana’s ear. Andru nodded then squeezed Ana’s leg. He strolled over to his glider, and hollered to them that he’d meet them at the house. Gilroy took off quickly and Ana fell back into him as he accelerated. His arm went around her in a death grip and instantly his hand slid under her shirt to fondle her breast. “I’ve missed you terribly, my lady,” he whispered, and his voice suddenly sounded rough. She leaned her head back, and kissed his chin, as he teased her nipple in between his finger and thumb. “This isn’t the type of homecoming I planned for you.” “I’ll see to it that you have the opportunity to show me the type of homecoming you did have planned.” His voice was no more than a growl. She chuckled softly, feeling rather warm from the wine she’d drank, and turned herself around in front of Gilroy so she could cuddle into him. He groaned and brushed her hair with his lips as his hand moved from one breast to the other. Gilroy drove slowly, and Andru was already out by the garage with a large mug in his hand, laughing loudly with some of his soldiers, when they arrived. Ana didn’t have to pretend to stagger as they walked across the yard. She tripped in the darkness several times. Gilroy always managed to catch her, and keep her upright. He also continued to offer her sips from the jug, which she now took easier. “Is this any way to treat your lady, my lord?” Beel strolled up to the two of them as they entered into the light flowing out of the large garage. He took the large jug from Ana’s hands, and poured some of the blood-red fluid into a wide mug with a large handle. He poured wine into several other men’s mugs as Gilroy held Ana to him protectively. Andru sauntered up and focused his gaze on Ana’s before he reached her. It was as if his hands were on her too, the way he looked at her. She couldn’t help but wonder if he really was acting. Her mind was fogging from the wine and she couldn’t think clearly. “To the most beautiful woman in all of Gothman,” Andru said when he stood in front of her. He spoke

quietly as if his attempt was discretion, and at that moment Ana wasn’t able to tell whether he wanted anyone to overhear him. They began to wander through the large group of soldiers, all loud and boastful of their warrior skills. Ana began to feel like a rag doll as she was passed in between Gilroy and Andru. She was consistently in one or the other man’s arms. Although Andru held her affectionately, he never let his hands stray across her body. On more than one occasion however, Ana had to stop Gilroy’s wandering hands, and whisper to him that there would be time for that later. Darius and Tara were part of the large group of warriors who filled the back- and side-yard, of the large Bryon house. They stood off to the side of the garage, where a large bonfire and quite a few torches provided ample light under the star-filled sky. The townspeople and hundreds of Runners from the Blood Circle clan had congested the streets of Bryton. But up at the Bryon house, the guards on duty ensured that only top-ranking warriors would be allowed to drink with the lord in his yards. Darius saw his children the second they came around the side of the garage. They were easy to spot as the warriors parted to allow them to walk by, and sang their praises to the heir of Gothman with raised mugs of ale. The whoops and hollers grew louder as his son, daughter, and his first commander approached the middle of the crowd. Tara walked up to Darius’ side as he watched. One of Darius’ high-ranking warriors and loyal member of his personal guard told a handful around him of a brave feat Gilroy performed while in battle. Gilroy stood to the side of the man, with his arms wrapped around Ana. The warrior finished his tale and mugs of ale went up in tribute. A mug was handed to Gilroy and he passed Ana to Andru in order to take the mug. While Gilroy participated in the toast, Andru and Ana stood off to the side. He could see his son clearly. Darius felt his heartbeat increase as Andru pulled Ana into his arms with her back firmly pressed against his chest. Ana twisted in Andru’s arms and Tara’s hand went to Darius’ arm. Their daughter turned around so she faced her brother, wrapped her arms around his neck, reached up and kissed him on the neck before resting her head against his chest. “She’s drunk,” Tara whispered to him. Darius looked down into his claim’s concerned eyes. He knew his son would be in control of the situation. Regardless of how much wine his twin sister drank, Andru wouldn’t let her do anything he didn’t want her to do. Darius’ blood boiled. He looked back toward his son and saw Andru bury his face in his sister’s hair then slowly look up and meet Darius’ gaze. The challenging look Andru gave him was undeniable. Darius felt no inhibition as he studied his son’s face in the ample light from the fires. He’d admit to himself that Andru was at least as powerful as he was. The young man worked hard to enforce unending loyalty among his men. His son would respect him, though. He was Lord of Gothman and that was his one ultimate gain over his son. He had final word, and his word was law.

Andru met his papa’s gaze from across the yard and saw clearly that it might be impossible to counter the lord. The man was powerful and the look he gave him at the moment was just that. Andru would be treading on thin ice trying to carry on an investigation behind his back. He decided at that moment that it was a chance he’d take. “Andru, I do believe you and Gilroy have given me too much wine.” His sister squirmed in his arms and

he felt his body react immediately. He pushed her slowly to arm’s length and she looked up at him with lust-filled eyes. “I don’t think I want to be at this party anymore.” Ana would be an incredibly passionate lover tonight and it took all his strength to look over her shoulder to where Gilroy stood several feet away. His friend turned to look at him and must have seen the turmoil in his eyes. His first commander turned to say some final words to the men who stood around him and then turned and walked over toward the twins. “I believe it might be time to take your claim home,” Andru said in a voice slightly deeper than he wished it to be. “Have we distracted Papa?” Ana asked in a teasing tone as she leaned her head back against Gilroy’s chest but kept her arms around Andru’s waist. “I think we have, my lady,” Andru said softly as he looked down at her. He unclasped Ana’s hands from him, and then pushed her back toward Gilroy. “Take her home.” He locked eyes with his first commander, and envied him miserably at that moment. Gilroy led Ana toward the gliders as Andru stood and watched. Then, for a brief second, his mind’s eye focused on a petite woman with inky black hair flowing down her back. He saw her only for a moment and then she was gone. Slowly, he turned his head toward the Lord of Gothman. Darius stood talking to his first assistant, but turned to meet Andru’s gaze. Andru walked through the crowd toward his papa. Chapter Five

Meah lowered the glider as they neared the end of the flat plains and came upon a forest. “Are we going to camp here tonight?” Tory asked as he jumped from the glider to the ground. His sister jumped down after him and then Meah climbed off and stretched. “I thought it looked like a good place.” She turned and studied their surroundings. After three days of traveling, they’d fallen into somewhat of a routine. She flew four to five hours each day then found a place for them to set up the tent and enjoy the rest of the day. The twins could only sit still for so long on the glider and she had to be fair to them since they hadn’t asked to be part of her age of searching. Tearing down the tent site and then setting it up again at the next location took a fair amount of time. The twins were very eager helpers, and Meah spent more time instructing them on why things worked the way they did than accomplishing the tasks at hand. Things were no different that day. Tory and Tia pulled the tent poles from their bag and laughed as they swung them at each other and pretended to be in one of the many battles their mama had told them about. Then, once the tent stood half upright, they would run inside it and desperately try to help their mama finish the project from in there. Gathering firewood was another adventure. Once the tent stood, Meah made sure she was properly armed before the three of them ventured into the woods to gather large sticks and larger fallen branches. Meah quickly filled her hands and then laughed as the twins desperately tried to drag half a fallen tree back to their campsite.

“This way we won’t have to go look for more wood later.” Tory smiled at his brilliant idea and Tia looked up at her mama, smiling as well. “You are procrastinating.” The aged voice caused Meah to jump and turn quickly toward the source. “Dog-woman!” The twins dropped their large burden and ran to wrap their chubby arms around the old lady. “My children. Look how strong you are to move a tree. Crator sends you His blessing.” The dog-woman wrapped her thin bony arms around the curly-mopped children and squeezed them to her. She then focused on Meah. “You must put aside your fears so you can see what Crator offers.” “Put aside what fears?” As usual Meah was confused by the old woman’s words. “You travel slowly.” “The children get tired of sitting in the glider.” Meah wanted to continue organizing their site, but felt the need to give the dog-woman her attention. “They have driven longer distances in the past.” The dog-woman’s glassy eyes made it difficult to tell where her gaze fell. “Is there a reason why I should be in a hurry? It’s been five winters since I’ve been to my clan site or to Gothman.” Meah watched the dog-woman and knew with a tilt of the old lady’s head that the woman now focused on her. “You won’t go to your clan site but straight to Gothman. But you will go south. Head north when Gothman is above you.” The old woman bent over to kiss the foreheads of each child and suddenly she was a large dog. The children laughed with excitement and chased after the large dog until it disappeared into the forest. Later that night, Meah sat cross-legged on a cloth mat outside the tent. She and the children played counting games after supper and then chased each other around the open area in a vicious game of tag. When she finally encouraged the twins into the tent, just as the sun edged the horizon, she barely got through half the story of the twins that would one day rule the two largest nations in Nuworld when they were sound asleep. She studied the writings on the disc Rog had given her as she had for the past few days. They were definitely more writings of Crator. Unlike the books brought up from the Neurian nations, these books seemed to be in pieces. The writings focused on speeches that a great prophet of Crator told the people of Oldworld tens of thousands of winters ago. Before the speech ended, the writings would change and tell about a conspiracy to throw a ruler who was unjust from his throne and replace him with a follower of Crator. She made notes as she read so she could try to organize the writings and possibly incorporate them in with the writings of Crator she’d learned as a child. The whole process grew tedious quickly and before long she noticed the stars had appeared in the sky. So the dog-woman was sending her south. But if she went south before she headed north it would take longer to reach Gothman. The dog-woman told her she was procrastinating. Why should she be in a hurry? And if so, why should she detour to the south?

Another thought came to her as she relaxed on her mat and stared up at the stars. Was there some type of trouble? She wrapped her hands behind her head and relished the comforting sound of the crackling and popping of the remains of the fire several feet away. What kind of trouble could there be? The Runners and Gothman just successfully defeated the Tree People and Sea People. Now would be the time for celebration and great battle stories told around the fires. A pressure built on her chest as the familiar pangs of longing coursed through her veins. Thoughts of Andru, Ana and Gilroy jumped through her mind. She’d discovered Gilroy was her half-brother right before leaving her home, and wondered if she’d ever have the opportunity to know him better. The man was too good-looking for her to think of him as a brother. Ana told her she could be her first assistant and commander of her armies, yet she’d given all that up to follow the work of Crator. She would return with no rank. Would Ana still want to be her friend when she returned? Those thoughts plagued her more often than she cared to think. But the thoughts that disturbed her the most, and distracted her rational thoughts, were ones of Andru. Neither one of them knew she’d be gone for so many winters. A picture of him appeared in front of her vision. Dark golden curls fell haphazardly around his head and down to his shoulders. He looked intimidating and powerful in his brown leather jacket and pants. The crispness of the material stretched across incredible muscles in a most tempting way. She could see the expression on his face, contemplative and serious. He appeared to be looking across a far distance as if searching for something, yet his eye contact never met her internal eye. Meah snapped out of her thoughts quickly and sat up straight. Oh Crator, certainly she was wrong. Had Andru somehow found out she’d birthed the twins? Was the dog-woman sending her on a detour to avoid some search he’d instigated to find his children? She suddenly felt an incredible urgency to continue on her trek toward home. Five winters had passed. They’d only known each other a short time. Certainly his feelings for her faded as the winters passed. At least, she’d told herself that many times as she lay awake thinking of home. But regardless how he felt about her, if he knew he made her pregnant and that she’d given birth—not to one child, but twins—she had no doubt that he would want those twins with him. Meah woke the twins early the next morning after a rather sleepless night. She worked silently as she fixed the children a breakfast of fruit and nuts and quickly disassembled the camp. “Are you okay?” Tory asked, as he sat cross-legged facing his sister on the same mat Meah spent most of the night on. “The dog-woman said some things yesterday that kept me up last night thinking.” She always tried to speak to her children openly. She didn’t have a clue if it was good parenting or not, but she had no one else to share her thoughts with. “Tia wants to know what po…cas, um, I don’t know how to say the word.” Tory wrinkled his forehead. “The word is procrastination, and it means that I’m taking my time when I should be hurrying.” Meah tied the rolled tent to the back of the glider and then stared down at her children. “I don’t know why we’re supposed to move faster, but it isn’t our place to question the words of Crator. So we will spend the day flying without stopping as much.” The twins surprised her by nodding silently and then began to clean up their area. She jumped in quickly,

and before long they were ready to leave. They headed south until she was sure she was close to the northeastern part of the Neurian nation and then began to fly east. Meah landed briefly and let the children run while she prepared food. She couldn’t get them to eat much though, they were content to run around the trees and climb the few with branches low enough to be compatible. Meah threw a small mat down on the ground and then simply pulled some food out of the bags without bothering to unload them from her glider. She felt a certain sense of urgency in the air and she wondered by the way Tory and Tia were acting if they sensed something too. Along with urgency, Meah also felt apprehensive. Why had she waited so long to come home? She chided herself that her homecoming would be easier if she’d sent a transmission from time to time letting Tara or maybe Ana know what she was doing. That way at least, if Andru had no interest, she might at least have a job when she returned. As it was, the Red Star clan would be traveling during the summer months, and she wasn’t sure if the Blood Circle clan would allow her to the fires or not. Five hours later, her voice was scratchy from telling story after story to the twins about Runner or Gothman history as she flew over tree-covered land. The two of them were finally asleep and she hovered low over an unending forest. This was River People territory, which was governed by Gothman. Occasionally, there would be an open patch of ground visible through the thick foliage and it was in one of these treeless areas that she noticed smoke from a campfire. Circling around the open area, she knew her presence was obvious but not immediately feared. There were about seven people moving around two good-sized fire pits with four tents bordering them. She landed outside the tents and two men and a woman approached her before she was able to climb off around her groggy children. “It is just a woman and her children,” she heard a large, potbellied man say. His hair was sandy-colored and unkempt and he wore a full beard. He wore a large flannel shirt untucked over brown leather pants. She could see a Runner laser hanging off his side belt and the small wire of a comm sticking out of his shirt pocket. He was Gothman. A tall, older Neurian woman looked at the man and then at Meah. “Where are you traveling, my child?” “I’m heading north,” Meah responded as she climbed off her glider and pulled first one child then the other off the seat. Her children stood close, Tia hovering behind her in her usual shyness, and Tory standing next to her with one hand gently touching her thigh. “You came from the east,” the Gothman grumbled. “And tomorrow I shall head north,” Meah said quickly, giving him a superior look. “And tonight you are welcome to share our campsite,” the man in the middle finally spoke. He was a tall, thin Neurian with skin darker than midnight and eyes equally as black. He wore loose-fitting tan pants with a matching smock. The white of his teeth jumped out at her when he opened his mouth and smiled. “We don’t travel the same direction as you but our camp is nearly set up and we shall enjoy food soon.” “I can contribute to the food,” Meah offered. “An acceptable offer.” The tall, thin Neurian nodded. “There is room in my tent for you and your children. It’s large and there are just two of us women.” The

Neurian woman smiled now. “My name is Jasvee, a humble servant of Crator. May I help you with your belongings?” Meah noticed that Jasvee spoke with a different accent than the tall, thin man. She decided they must be from different parts of the Neurian nation. It wasn’t clear what mission brought this hodgepodge of people together. As she pushed her glider up alongside the tent Jasvee had indicated, she noticed three River People and a heavyset Gothman woman working silently around the camp area. All of them watched her with curiosity, and five winters out of her Runner element allowed her to smile politely at them. “Paleah, we have company for the evening,” Jasvee said in her singsong accent, as she held the tent flap for Meah to enter. A very young woman, barely a woman, looked up from where she sat on a bedroll. A flat landlink sat on her lap. The scowl on her face implied she’d been lost in whatever she read on the small screen. The young woman didn’t speak, but watched intently as Jasvee pointed to where Meah could place the three mats she carried. “Some of your items are strange to me.” Jasvee sat on a bedroll next to Paleah’s. “Your clothes are a Neurian style, but I’ve never seen fabric like that before. And the mats—do you not have bedrolls? Could I be so bold to ask who your people are?” Meah looked at her things and instantly remembered a time when they seemed foreign to her as well. The mixture of Sea People, Norther and Neurian items that Rog’s small village had incorporated were now her own. She smiled in spite of herself. “They must look very strange now that you mention it.” Both women offered her a curious glance. “I’ve been traveling three days now and you’re the first people I’ve seen since I left my village. I lived with a group of people from various cultures and I guess we made a habit out of using the most practical items of each culture. The village is in a very hot climate. It never snows and seldom is there rain. The mats stay cooler at night than the bedrolls did. That’s why we used them instead. I’ve slept on a bedroll before, but I admit it’s been several winters.” “Your accent.” Paleah spoke with a similar accent to Jasvee. “It’s familiar. Which race did you bring to this village that you’ve mentioned?” “I’m a Runner.” Meah glanced up for their reaction. “I’m Meah of the Red Star clan.” “You’re a long way from home.” Paleah looked back down at her landlink, but didn’t push any of the buttons. “I believe the Red Star clan is up by the Norther border right now.” The young woman looked sad, Meah decided. There was a brief silence, while Meah finished rolling out the three mats and then sat on one of them, pulling Tia onto her lap. Paleah let out a choked sigh, and looked back up at Meah. “What is it like? I mean, how did you handle being so far from your home and everything you knew?” Paleah didn’t look up in order to direct her question, but Meah assumed she spoke to her. “It’s really lonely sometimes,” Meah answered without thinking. Should she have her guard up with these people? She decided no. Crator wished her to travel this way, and so He must have put these people in her path. Faith in Crator would allow her to trust these people. “I never would have traveled so far, and

for so long, if it hadn’t been Crator’s will.” “I doubt very much that my travels have much to do with Crator.” Paleah rubbed her eye but kept her head down. Meah couldn’t tell if the young Neurian wiped away a tear or not. ***** Rog sat in front of the upright landlink on the wooden table in his hut. He reached for his drink, and downed over half the glass before looking back at the screen. “Are you sure this is true?” He looked at the beautiful young Neurian woman on his landlink screen. Her silky black hair was woven halfway down her back, in the Neurian upper-class fashion. A large black hair clasp secured it at the end of the weave at the base of her neck. “Rog, it’s the worst nightmare I’ve ever experienced. Those people are barbaric and I’m being sold to them like a piece of property. I tried to leave with the priest yesterday but Papa stopped me. I’m being held prisoner in my own home until we leave for Gothman.” The woman wiped delicate fingers with long off-white fingernails across her eyes as if prohibiting tears from falling. “Sharay, why has your papa done this? Haven’t we done everything that he has asked so that we may be together?” Rog’s pulse raced as he watched the beautiful woman, who should be traveling to him this very moment, tremble as she looked into the screen. “He says it’s good diplomacy and that the Gothman lord will be very powerful.” She broke into full tears now. “I’m being given to him according to Gothman law. I’ll have no rights. That beast will own me.” It was all Rog could do not to pound his fists down on the table. He couldn’t comfort her, and her future would definitely be a torturous one if turned over to those brutal people. How could Dorn Gowsky be so coldhearted? “And what’s worse, Rog, is that the young Lord Andru claimed a woman a long time ago but she ran off. They will have to pronounce her dead so he can claim me. Do you know how awful he must be if a woman with no rights had the nerve to run away? They say she took to a life with Crator and no one knows for sure if she’s really dead. But they’re going to say she’s dead and then if they find her they’ll kill her. I guess she’s a Runner but they haven’t found her at any of the clans.” Sharay sighed and looked over her shoulder nervously. “I will think of something, Sharay. Crator means for you and me to be together, of that much I’m certain.” Rog tried to sound optimistic. “What we have to do is find that first claim and make her family take a stand so that Lord Andru will be forced to take her back and not take me.” Sharay stuck out her chin stubbornly but then her voice quavered. “I’m afraid that won’t happen fast enough for me to avoid being abused by this Gothman monster, though.” Rog swore and Sharay reached her delicate hand out to the screen. “I’ll take you gratefully into my arms no matter what that brute does to you. You know that, don’t you, Sharay?” Rog felt his heart race as he wondered how he could find the power to fight a lord. “Now I

don’t know much about Runners but I do know they can be impossible to find if they want to be. What is this Runner’s name? Do you have a picture of her?” Sharay punched some buttons on her screen and a small square appeared in the corner of the monitor. “It says the picture is five winters old and that she would have twenty-three winters now. Her name is Meah and she is from the Red Star clan, although her brother, who leads that clan, hasn’t heard from her since she left.” Rog couldn’t speak. He stared dumbfounded at the small picture in the corner of the screen. She did look younger, possibly less wise, but beyond all doubt that was his Meah. Over five winters ago he’d met Meah for the first time and he’d never had a clue about her past. Rather impressive, Meah, he thought to himself. Then another thought entered his mind. Tory and Tia were probably the lord’s children. She’d never mentioned their papa, although she did say he didn’t know they existed. That would make Tory the next heir to Gothman. What an excellent negotiation tool—if he could find Meah. “Sharay, Crator has blessed us today,” he whispered for fear the facts might change if he grew too excited. “Why? What are you talking about?” Again she looked over her shoulder. “Do you remember me telling you about the young woman who helped organize this village with me?” “Do you mean the lovely young lady that I assured you I wouldn’t like and so you arranged for her to leave before I arrived?” Sharay glowered at him in spite of her depression. “Her name is Meah.” When Sharay just stared at him he continued slowly. He pointed to the picture in the corner of his screen. “It is the same woman.” “And now she is gone.” Sharay’s expression didn’t change. “Yes. But I told her I would worry with her traveling alone and so she left me the route she would take. She ends it west of Gothman but I’m sure that is where she is headed.” He frowned suddenly and Sharay raised an eyebrow. “I don’t think she knows anything about her lord declaring her dead, or trying to have her killed. She said she left because Crator told her to go.” Rog slapped the table with his hand unable to contain his excitement as his plan of revenge quickly took shape in his head. “I’ll go after her and capture her. It shouldn’t be too difficult. She has several days travel on me, but she travels with two small children and they would force her to travel slowly. How soon do you leave for Gothman?” “My papa and I plan on leaving for Bryton, the main town of Gothman, tomorrow morning. Gothman scouts will meet us at the border and escort us to the lord’s house.” “I won’t be able to move quickly enough to stop you from meeting this lord but your stay won’t be long, I promise you, Sharay. I’ll find Meah and her children and I’ll hold them until the lord is willing to trade them for you. I’ll leave within the hour and travel at top speed. I should be able to catch up with her by tomorrow if not the next day. Crator willing, you and I will be together soon.” “And this Meah, will she be happy to see you?” Sharay crossed her arms in front of her well-endowed chest.

Rog laughed. The first cheer he’d felt since the beginning of their sad conversation. “My jealous little vixen. Meah always held another in her heart. That much was obvious. She works for Crator and the friendship I developed with her was due to our love for Crator…nothing more. You are for me, don’t you forget that.” Chapter Six

Meah walked across the dark campsite after relieving herself in the forest. Muffled voices caught her attention and she stopped outside one of the tents. “Are you sure, man? If you’re sure, we’ll be rolling in dorsels before long, to be certain.” “Look at this picture and tell me it’s not the same woman. Didn’t you look at her?” “How could I not look at a beauty like that? I daresay it would explain that muscular body of hers. I didn’t hear say where she’s from but I’d bet twenty dorsels right here and now that she’s a Runner.” “It’s those children that first caught my eye. Twins—think about it, my friend. And did you see those gray eyes on them kids?” The chuckle that followed curdled Meah’s blood. “The Lord of Gothman has put a mark on that woman’s head, but he don’t bother to tell us it’s the children he probably wants. How many dorsels do you want to bet they’re bastards of the heir to Gothman? She’s on the run, mark my word. And trying to set us off by saying she’s heading north. Well, that pretty lady’s luck has just run out.” Meah could hardly breathe when she reentered her tent. She ignored the two Neurian women who sat quietly on their bedrolls talking. One lantern offered light, but the corner where the children slept was dark. “What is wrong? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” Paleah followed Meah with her eyes as she questioned her. “I…I must leave. I overheard the River People talking when I walked past their tent,” Meah mumbled, as if she were actually talking to herself. She squatted down where her children slept and put a hand on either one of them. “I didn’t realize I was in danger. We all are.” Not much was unpacked and it took seconds for Meah to put her gear in order. “You’ve been very decent to let me stay with you and eat at your fire. I don’t want to be trouble, and I fear it’s coming around soon.” Paleah reached over and grabbed her landlink, then pushed several buttons before handing the flat screen with attached keys to Meah. “Is this what has you in a sudden panic?” Meah’s face proved to the two women she hadn’t seen the transmission before. A picture of her taken by her old trailer in the Red Star clan stared back at her. She stared at the words next to the picture and then back at the picture. The words read simply… “The Lord of Gothman will pay gold for information or the capture of this woman.” That was all it said other than listing her name and how many winters she had as well as her skills. “You didn’t know about this, did you?” Paleah asked.

“No. No, I didn’t.” Meah looked up at the two women who stared intently at her. “Why does he want me?” “She’s speaking the truth. I can tell by her eyes,” Jasvee said as she continued to study Meah. “Are those his children?” Paleah nodded toward Tory and Tia. “No.” Meah spoke almost too loud, and then quickly lowered her voice. “No, they aren’t Lord Darius’ children, nor have I ever been with him. It simply makes no sense. If Lord Andru sent the message…” “Lord Andru?” Paleah hissed the name. “Are they his children?” Meah looked at her but didn’t answer. How far could she trust this very young Neurian? Paleah seemed to understand her hesitation. She patted Jasvee’s knee. “Quick, run and get the priest. We must help Meah. It could only come back as good for us…for me.” Jasvee placed her hand on Paleah’s for only a second and Meah thought she saw a look of sad understanding. She then got up and walked out of the tent. Her screams had Meah to her feet instantly. “Stop it. Let go!” Jasvee cried out as one of the River People grabbed her the second she let the tent flap fall. “Hold still and you won’t get hurt none. It’s not you we want. Quit it now. You’re making quite a ruckus,” the man holding Jasvee hissed in her ear. The other two stood ready as Meah flew out of the tent. They grabbed her but she anticipated the ambush. She hit one of the men hard upside the head with her laser and slammed her fist into the large stomach of the other. The larger man doubled over in pain while the man hit in the face staggered back a few feet. He recovered quickly and sneered cruelly at Meah. “Thought you had us all fooled, did ya, m’lady?” A small trickle of blood oozed from his temple where she’d hit him. “Told us you were going north. Sat by our fires and told your stories about the far west. Mighty clever of you. Well, wench, your clever days are over.” Meah moved quickly. Although her Runner skills had been dormant, they entered into full force at that moment. She hadn’t hit another person in over two winters and it had been close to four winters since she’d killed anyone. There was no hesitation, no doubt, no fear. Her blue-green eyes flashed as she jumped into the air and kicked the foul-mouthed River Person hard in the face. The blunt crackle of bones splintered through the air with the sound of Paleah screaming reverberating through her head from behind. Dark red splotches slammed through the air and seemed to make a smacking sound as they hit the side of the tent and the ground. The man howled as he fell backwards. The only non-injured River Person was the one holding Jasvee. The poor older woman had a look of stupefied horror on her face when the River Person threw her to the side and reached to pull his laser on Meah. He started to raise it but Meah spun around and let the beam of her laser slice through the air. The smell of burnt flesh invaded their senses. His laser fired into the sky and the man flew backwards then slid across the ground into a lifeless heap. Instinctively, Meah turned on the man she’d kicked in the stomach. He was still slightly bent over and must have been unarmed because he looked at her wide-eyed as he took one step, then another, in a backwards direction. She didn’t blink, not one facial muscle moved as she fired her laser directly through his heart

and sent his large body in an arc until he hit the ground with a thud and then rolled in an unnatural position around a tree. “That is enough bloodshed,” the singsong voice of the tall, thin Neurian man spoke calmly. “What is this?” The large Gothman appeared from his tent as his claim peered out of the tent flap. Meah turned slowly as she observed the three River People dead on the ground. Paleah stood at the entrance of her tent and the twins stood next to her holding hands. Jasvee was still on the ground and she accepted the tall Neurian’s hand when he reached to help her up. “Our young visitor has a history to her, I’m afraid.” The Neurian still spoke calmly. Jasvee looked up at him quickly. “You knew about Meah? We just found out.” She dropped her voice to a whisper and shuddered. “I was just coming to tell you.” “No woman with babes acts like this.” The Gothman slowly pulled a large Gothman gun and aimed it at Meah. “Fergus, my friend, put your gun away.” The tall Neurian raised his hand, palm up, toward the dead men around them. “We don’t want you down there with them. She’s a Runner.” He gave no more explanation and the Gothman studied her closely. “I daresay it appears you had quite a bone to pick with the River People, you did. Do you have a bone to pick with us as well?” The Gothman’s voice boomed and he didn’t lower his gun. Meah remained tense, her own laser pointed down, but very aware that she would do anything to protect her children. “I didn’t have a bone to pick with them. Runners don’t attack unless they are attacked first,” she said evenly. “We’ll not attack you, Meah.” The tall Neurian continued to soothe everyone with his tone. “Will you attack us?” “No, I won’t.” The Neurian then looked at the Gothman. “Take your claim back to bed, Fergus. We have a long ride ahead of us tomorrow. I’ll handle matters here.” Slowly the Gothman put his gun away but kept an eye on Meah until he closed his tent flap. Meah put her laser inside the belt of her loose-fitting pants and then turned to look at the dead bodies. “I haven’t introduced myself to you yet, child,” the tall Neurian man said after they’d dragged the dead men over to the edge of the trees. “My name is Thern Risko.” “I’ve heard of you through my readings,” Meah said quietly and took a minute to look the man over. He was tall, thin, with gray streaks running through his coal-black hair. His nose was long and pointed as was his chin, and his black eyes were set deeply in his face. There was a stern look about him, obviously a man capable of taking charge, yet there was compassion about him too.

And that’s what Meah saw in his eyes at that moment. “You’re noted for your translations of the books of Crator.” They entered the women’s tent and Meah sat down, allowing the twins to make themselves comfortable on her lap. Paleah sat on her bedroll and then after lighting several lanterns so there was ample light, Thern surprised Meah by sitting down next to Jasvee on her bedroll. “We need to leave, I’m afraid. You were all so kind to share your camp with us, and I can’t tell you how sorry I am that you had to witness such an ugly massacre.” Meah paused and focused her eyes on Paleah, who still looked haunted by the experience. “I forget there are people out there who aren’t accustomed to a life of violence.” “I recognized you when you arrived. I’d seen the transmission from Gothman earlier, and the picture was obviously you,” Thern said in his gentle tone. “Why don’t you tell us why they are after you?” “I don’t know,” Meah whispered. “Crator told me to go home and so we’re headed north. Tonight when I walked past the River People’s tent, I overheard them talking about me. That’s how I found out there was a mark on my head. It was the first I heard of it. The children and I need to leave now. You’re not safe with us in your camp.” “You’ll be easily spotted, I’m afraid.” Paleah bit her lower lip. “But if we disguise you, you might be able to make it to your family and gain some protection.” “You’re willing to help me?” Meah was surprised. She stared from one of them to the other. They all looked at each other as well and then back at Meah. “We’ll help you.” Thern smiled. “I spent this evening in my tent praying for guidance, and I feel Crator wishes to give you safe passage.” “All I need for you to do is not tell anyone you saw me.” Meah put her glassy-eyed children on the ground next to her and then began rolling up their bedding. “You can at least wait until morning,” Jasvee protested. “I don’t want to chance it. We’ll be less noticeable in the dark, and if those River People sent any transmissions there are probably more of them headed this way as we speak.” “Not likely.” Paleah shook her head. “River People are greedy. They wouldn’t want to share the reward.” Paleah stood up and stretched then grabbed one of Meah’s bedrolls and rolled it up for her. “I have some dye that I use to paint my skin. I think I could match the blond in your children’s hair and make your hair look like their hair. Then we can put you in Neurian clothes. You’re not as dark as me but the sun has browned your skin. If they’re just looking for you, they won’t suspect a Neurian with two children.” Paleah walked around Meah, tapping her lower lip with her finger. And so it was done. Jasvee and Thern left the two young women alone and agreed to keep an eye on the camp. Paleah explained some things about herself to Meah as she worked to change her appearance.

Meah was stunned by the information she learned. “My papa is Dorn Gowsky. He and my mama had an affair after his mate died. She refused to be his mate when she found out she was pregnant. She said they were just friends and her being pregnant wouldn’t make them fall in love with each other. She agreed that he could be involved in raising me though, so I have his last name and he has some say over me.” Paleah stood back to observe the blond streaks she added to Meah’s black hair, then looked over to the sleeping children for a comparison. Satisfied, she then began going through the few outfits she’d brought until they found one that would fit Meah. “I have one older sister, Sharay. She has had one love and has planned for quite a while now to join him in a village he’s created west of here. My papa made other plans for her though and refused to let her go.” Paleah paused when Meah looked up quickly. “She didn’t go?” Meah asked before thinking. “You know about this?” Paleah frowned in confusion. “I’ve been with Rog for the past few winters. I know how much he loves Sharay and was excited that she was coming to join him. He’ll be heartbroken.” “There’s more, Meah. Maybe we should sit down.” She gestured to her bedroll and Meah looked at her curiously. “What do you mean there’s more?” “What are your feelings for the heir to Gothman?” Paleah got the answer she was looking for when Meah blushed then placed her hands on her cheeks. “I haven’t seen him in over five winters. I’ve been on the age of searching.” Meah looked at her children and fought a tear that tried to escape down her cheek. “And he’ll be furious when he finds out I’ve kept those two from him.” Paleah saw how Meah reacted to everything she’d learned so far this evening. She couldn’t risk telling her any more right now. The news that she was being sent to Rog in her sister’s place would just have to be told later. She’d seen how the Runner annihilated three large men in a matter of minutes. Who’s to say what she would do if she found out where her sister had been sent? “Is there anyone in Gothman that you can trust?” Paleah asked instead. “I could probably piggyback a transmission off the River People then find a nearby clan to bounce it off and send a message to them. Maybe you could find out why you’re wanted so you’ll know what to do.” Meah thought for a moment as Paleah began playing with her landlink. She decided quickly. She would send a message to Ana at the Blood Circle clan. She told Paleah to send the transmission there, and Paleah worked for a few more minutes. Then she handed the landlink to Meah who stared at it for only a minute then typed, “Why are you looking for me?” The Neurians came out to say goodbye once Meah had her supplies and children secure on her glider. She looked at the three of them and thanked them again, especially Paleah, for all the help. “I have a favor to ask in return?” Paleah asked and everyone looked at her. “I want to go with you.”

“Paleah,” Thern said, and a concerned frown crossed his face. “Your papa wouldn’t approve.” “Thern, I can’t go out there.” She looked up at the priest and then at Jasvee. “You know that we would both be miserable. Now, if I went with Meah, I would be of more use.” Paleah looked at Meah who sat on her glider and stared back. Meah didn’t say anything right away, her thoughts instantly torn. She was flying into a very dangerous unknown. To enter into Gothman when the Lord of Gothman had a mark on her head was a fool’s suicide mission. For Meah, however, there was no choice. It would be wrong to allow someone who did have the choice to accompany her. On the other hand, she was flying into the unknown and she was scared. Meah would need to stay alert physically and emotionally and that could prove to be quite a challenge with the distraction of her two children. Having someone along to help care for them would be an asset. Not to mention that this young lady was true to the word as a Neurian. She had advanced landlink knowledge and she believed in a mission of Crator. Another reason she would be an asset. But then again, she obviously was no warrior, and she would be another body Meah would have to protect. All these thoughts swirling through her head kept her from responding immediately. Paleah took her silence as a sign that she was considering it. “Two heads think better than one, Meah. Although you’re obviously the warrior and I won’t deny that I’m not, I can fight with a landlink as well as you can fight with your weapons. I can be a big help for you. I’ll watch the children if you need to find your people. I do know how to shoot a laser.” Paleah’s young face looked full of hope. Meah couldn’t help smiling when she recognized that the girl had a love for adventure. “Are you responsible for her?” Meah asked Thern and Jasvee. “No,” Thern said hesitantly. “We’re all merely traveling companions with the same destination.” “This will not get you in trouble with your people?” Meah had to be sure. She couldn’t burn any bridges before she knew what was going on up north. “No. The only person who might be upset is the person expecting her to arrive at his village.” Thern searched Paleah’s face. “I’ll contact him this evening…as soon as I know we’re safe,” Paleah said quickly. She turned to Meah. “What do you say? Do you want a traveling companion?” Meah smiled and sighed. Before she could answer, Paleah turned and ran to her tent and returned with her bedroll and a traveling bag. Within minutes the two women were heading north. “Do we have a specific destination?” Paleah asked when they stopped to eat as the sun came up. They had descended into the rocky hills still several hours south of Gothman. All indications on her

landlink showed there were no people anywhere nearby and it would be a safe place for a break. Meah was already thankful that Paleah was with her. “I think we’ll fly straight into Taratown. I’m not very familiar with the place but it might be easier to hide if we’re in the middle of things, so to speak.” Meah watched the children climb small rocks that protruded from the ground. “Do you have a comm? I could link it together with mine so we can talk while we’re flying,” Paleah offered. “Are they compatible?” Meah handed her comm to the young lady sitting next to her. Paleah just laughed in response. “Can we find out if Ana has found that transmission I sent last night?” Meah decided to take Paleah’s humor at her question as a sign that the task would be easy for her. What else was she capable of doing with a landlink? Paleah grabbed her landlink from her travel bag and then sat back down next to Meah. She laughed and ducked as the twins came running up just then and dived onto their mama. Meah gave them both hugs before they ran off again. “Oh, look at this. You’ve got a response.” Meah snapped her neck to look at the landlink. Paleah handed it to her and Meah stared at the one-line response. “You’re in danger. Come to me.” Chapter Seven

Ana climbed her stairs slowly and then walked down her wide hallway to her bedroom. She was exhausted. The sun was up and finally she would go to bed. She didn’t regret being up all night—it had been worth it. If she hadn’t gone into the Blood Circle clan last night she might not have discovered the message. And if her mama had discovered it—well, she wouldn’t think about that. It hadn’t happened. “There you are.” Gilroy walked across their bedroom and placed his hands on her arms. She looked up at him and smiled. He’d just showered and his inky black hair fell to his shoulders like shiny threads of silk. He was clean-shaven and smelled of leather. His sky-blue eyes searched her face and then he lowered his head to kiss her gently. Ana collapsed into him, partially due to her exhaustion and partially because it was hard not to submit to him. He lifted her into his arms after kissing her soundly and gently placed her on their bed. “Are you hungry, my lady?” “No. Sleep sounds good.” Ana couldn’t help but grin mischievously as he pulled her boots off her feet then slid off her pants. “And sleep is what you’ll get, you tempting wench.” He lifted her into a sitting position, pulled off her shirt then reached for her long nightgown. He allowed himself a brief look at her bare breasts before smiling and making a show of closing his eyes. She giggled as she allowed him to pull her gown over her

head. “I do believe that’s the first time you’ve put my nightgown on instead of taking it off,” she teased him, and he pulled her to him. “Don’t get accustomed to it, my lady. Now before you sleep the day away, tell me, did Torgo get the transmission opened?” Ana had checked for any transmissions from the other Runner clans when she first arrived at her mama’s trailer the night before. She’d just left a family meeting where her papa announced that the daughter of Dorn Gowsky would arrive the next day. She still couldn’t believe Andru had willingly agreed to meet the Neurian woman and see if they would be compatible. Andru told her it would cause less suspicion if he went along with the plan. Darius contacted Dorn Gowsky and told him that his son wouldn’t readily agree to a claim without the opportunity to meet the girl. Andru told Ana it was the best plan in order to stall for time until they found Meah. Andru was playing with fire. If Meah was pronounced dead and Andru took another claim, the best Meah could ever be to him if they found her would be a mistress. Both agreed Meah would never go for that. When the meeting ended, Ana needed to clear her head before going home. The whole situation just got her blood boiling. Her papa was manipulating her brother, and her brother was allowing it. She didn’t like it. After discovering the low-powered transmission all she was able to confirm was that it was an incoming printed message. She couldn’t open it. After an hour of trying, she’d copied the transmission to a disc then deleted the original. “I worried about you after you told me what you were going to do last night.” Gilroy stroked her hair as she lay sleepily on her pillow. “You need to contact me from time to time when you are gone so long…especially all night. It would have been quite the scene if I’d come looking for you.” She smiled lazily but simply said, “Of course, my lord.” Ana had stopped at the house after leaving the clan site and told Gilroy about the message but that she couldn’t read it. He knew by the look on her face that she wouldn’t rest until she knew what it said. So he’d allowed her to go back out into the night to seek out help. The second she left, he’d contacted Andru and filled him in on what his claim was doing. Partially because he knew a drunk Gothman might forget his place if he saw her out so late all by herself and partially, he knew, he contacted the heir to Gothman out of loyalty. Andru would consider it an act close to treason if Gilroy permitted Ana to go out by herself so late at night and something happened to her. “So, you went to Torgo?” Ana looked up surprised but then relaxed at the all-knowing look on her claim’s face. He’d talked to Andru, probably more than once throughout the evening. “No,” she said to spite him. “I went to Syra. I told her what I’d found and that I couldn’t open it. She left me in their living room while she spoke to Uncle Torgo. I know she needed the time to feel him out, to see if he’d turn and give the information to Papa. Andru showed up while I waited and then Torgo finally came down and asked to see the disc. Gilroy, all it said was, ‘Why are you looking for me?’”

Ana laughed quietly for a moment as she remembered the details. “I wish you could have seen Andru’s face. And of course, he insisted on sending the return message.” “Well, we’ll see what happens.” Gilroy smiled and stroked her cheek. “You get some rest now so you can enjoy the reunion when she comes home.” Ana nodded and Gilroy left her. He was sure she was asleep before he closed the bedroom door, and he didn’t bother to speak to any of the servants as he left the house. Darius had called for him and he needed to hurry if he would make the appointment on time. He arrived in the backyard of the Bryon house as Andru walked out the back door with Darius right behind him. “Good, there you are,” Darius said in a manner of greeting. “Yes, my lord,” Gilroy responded and fell into line next to Andru. They followed the lord into the garage and then turned when he closed the garage door and faced them. He reached for a button on the wall and the garage lit up with artificial light. Both men saw immediately that the lord’s face was lined with anger. “Tara discovered yesterday that someone used her personal login number and sent out a transmission to all the Runner clans using her name, yes.” Darius looked at both of them and then began to pace. “I won’t insult you by asking if you know anything about this. If you care to deny any knowledge on the subject I’m willing to hear your defense, I am.” He stopped pacing and stared at the two of them. Andru was silent and Gilroy knew better than to instigate a confession without his consent. He remained silent as well. “We tried to find Ana last night to discuss the matter with her, but when one of the servant girls contacted her house for us and then the clan site trailer…she couldn’t be found, no,” Darius continued and watched for any reaction on either of their faces. He wasn’t surprised to see blank expressions staring back at him. They were the best warriors he had, trained by his own hand. “Well, Tara found her daughter this morning, in fact, right before you showed up here, Gilroy, she did. She’s gone over there with Jolee to talk to her.” A muscle twitched in Gilroy’s face but the man said nothing. He managed a nondescript expression, but blue eyes pierced Darius like the point of a sword. The man’s temper was rising. Darius had faith his son-in-law would be able to hold it, though. It would be in his best interest to do so. “As you know, the punishment for impersonating a leader is a grave one, it is. Ana will have one opportunity to prevent her punishment from being as severe as it should be, I’m thinking.” He paused and dared either one of them to speak, but neither did. “She’ll be asked to tell what the message she sent to all the clans said, and to share any response that came from the message, she will. If she doesn’t give this information after the one request…” He paused and looked at the two men ready to spring at him. “She’ll be flogged.” Silence. Deathly, gruesome silence. Darius simply stood in front of the two of them, and then slowly crossed his arms. It was a sign that he knew they wouldn’t attack. It was a statement that told both of them he outranked them, and would dish out what he would—and they would take it. “No comment at all.” The silence continued. “Very well then. Gilroy, organize some of your scouts, you

will. I’m sending you south of Taratown today, I am. There are rumors among some of the River People that a woman traveling with other women and children strongly resembles the picture of Meah we released. I want you to investigate it, I do. I assume this will take most of your day so you best get started, I’m thinking.” Gilroy looked for a minute as if he wouldn’t be able to maintain his composure. His lord was going to have his claim whipped and he was being sent out of town in order to keep him from preventing it, consoling her when they were done beating her to a pulp, or being able to go to her at all. He turned and made eye contact with Andru. His lifelong friend’s face was chiseled from stone, but it reminded him of his place. “Yes, my lord,” he said through clenched teeth and then walked out of the garage. Darius saw the exchange of looks from his son and his first commander, and was briefly outraged by the reminder that Gilroy’s loyalties were to Andru first. He then met his son’s venomous glare as he slowly turned his head back to his papa. Without speaking, Andru turned and walked out the door. “Andru, come back here, I say.” Darius followed him out of the garage. Gilroy sat on his glider with his comm wrapped around his ear. Darius could overhear him organizing men as was requested. He watched Andru walk past him to his own glider. “Andru, I order you to turn around and come back here, I do,” Darius growled in a tone severe enough to turn some of his most seasoned warriors green. “Go to hell, my lord!” Andru climbed on his glider and took off so quickly that dirt flew up around him and sprayed his papa. Gilroy made eye contact as he continued to call in the men he’d mentally selected for the trip. He didn’t quit talking as Darius approached him. When he finished contacting the men he’d take with him, he pulled his comm from his ear and looked at the lord. Gilroy reminded himself that what Ana did was wrong. They’d told her from the beginning that she’d made a foolish move and she would inevitably get caught. The punishment was severe, though, and it was that part that continued to cause his blood to boil. He tried with all his strength to drive the anger from him and appear calm in front of the lord. Remember your place, Gilroy. Gilroy simply looked at Darius and knew better than to turn his eyes away when the large man glared at him as if any moment he would strike. “Gilroy, if you find Meah,” Darius stared hard at the deadly young man in front of him, “you’ll kill her, you will.” Gilroy said nothing. He should have—out of respect. But the lord issued the order then turned and walked toward the house. *****

Andru flew from his glider and stormed through the back door of his sister’s house. There was no sign of the servants or the children and he gave a quick thanks to Crator that his mama at least had enough discretion to empty the house before humiliating her daughter. He made it through to the front of the house and ran into Tara at the bottom of the stairs. “Okay, that’s enough. Please leave quickly by the back door.” Tara pulled the comm from her ear as Andru approached her. “Andru…” He gave her a look that literally sent shivers down her spine, but then pushed past her and took the stairs three at a time. He could hear someone racing down the servant’s stairs as he reached the hallway on the second floor. He knew it was Jolee, but his mama was smart to keep the woman out of his sight right now. The bedroom door slammed against the wall behind it when he shoved it open and he gasped as his sister kneeled on the floor with her nightgown crumpled up around her waist. Her body shook with sobs and blackish-red welts ripped across her back. “Dr. Digo,” he spoke into the comm. “I need you at Ana’s house immediately. Bring something to ease the pain from a flogging. And Doctor, you will be discreet.” Tara stood in the doorway as he went to his partially nude, and thoroughly whipped, sister. He didn’t try to help her up right away but simply went down on his knees next to her and gently pulled her loose hair from her face. Her eyes were squeezed tightly shut and her fists were balled so tightly on her knees that her knuckles were white. “The doctor will be here in a minute and he’ll take care of you,” he whispered gently. She didn’t open her eyes but simply nodded. He leaned forward and kissed her cheek softly. “I’m so sorry,” he whispered and again she nodded. “Do you want me to help you to your bed?” When she nodded, he reached around to the front of her and helped her put her arms up around his neck. He cupped his hands under her bottom and lifted her easily into his arms, careful not to touch her back. He could feel her large breasts smash against his chest, but his only concern was not hurting her more than she already was. Tara stood leaning against the doorframe with her arms crossed and her lips pursed. He glared at her, as he felt every ounce of pain that his sister experienced at the moment. “Your job here is done, woman. Go tend to your duties.” His growl was low and threatening. “She’s also my daughter.” Andru almost thought he saw his mama wince. She hadn’t enjoyed this. “I believe I’ll stay, and wait for the doctor.” Tara didn’t budge from the doorway. “As you wish.” He ignored her then, and focused on placing his sister gently on her bed, and making sure that nothing touched her back. She groaned quietly as she sank into her pillows and then reached out with her hand and took Andru’s in it. “It hurts so much,” she finally whispered. He stroked her hair, and knelt on the floor next to her so he could see her eyes.

“The pain will be gone soon.” “Maybe, but not the humiliation. Where’s Gilroy? Does he know?” “Papa pulled us both into the garage and told us.” He didn’t care that his mama was standing there listening to them. He was sure he wasn’t telling his sister anything Tara didn’t already know. “As soon as he finished, he ordered Gilroy to take some troops south of Taratown to investigate a rumor that Meah has been spotted.” “I didn’t tell them about—” “Shh,” he whispered, as he rested his chin on her pillow and smiled gently at her pain-filled gray eyes. “Not a word, beautiful lady.” Andru realized Ana didn’t know their mama stood listening, and when he turned to look up at her, he saw a gleam of interest in her blue eyes. “You’ve extended your powers to their fullest here, Lady Tara.” His voice was cruel, and her eyebrow shot up at him. “Remember where you are, and who is talking to you. If you can overlook blood to inflict a punishment, I can overlook it as well. I won’t have you eavesdrop. If you’d like to play mama, you may come over to your daughter, so she knows you’re here. Otherwise, leave.” Ana groaned as she struggled to look over her shoulder at her mama. Andru thought he saw relief on Tara’s face when the doctor climbed the stairs and was in the room in minutes. The good doctor didn’t ask any questions, but quickly went about his business. Andru backed away from his sister to allow him room, and simply stood and watched until he felt a gentle touch on his back. “May I speak with you?” His mama’s tone was quiet. Andru followed Tara out of the room and watched as she closed the door gently. For a moment he thought she might collapse into his arms as her fingers went up and pinched the bridge of her nose. She took a deep gulp of air, and then to his surprise shivered uncontrollably. He took a step back and leaned against the wall, crossing his arms and staring at her. Finally, she looked up, and he forced indifference across his face when he saw her blue eyes were glassy with tears. “You’ll find out one day that as leader of a nation you have to do things that more than anything in Nuworld, you don’t want to do.” She watched her son’s face and understood when it remained blank. “I don’t think I have much time, so I’ll get right to the point. I can see you want nothing to do with me, and I wouldn’t be surprised if your papa made an appearance sometime soon. So hear me, Andru. Hear every word.” Her voice took on the tone of a leader that he was very familiar with and the grieving mama disappeared. “I don’t agree with Darius on how he is handling this offer of Dorn Gowsky’s. He sees an opportunity for Gothman to move into the Neurian nation, and wants you to see things as he does. I know you’ll draw your own conclusions, but I want you to know how I feel about this. I can see that you still want Meah, and I would have done exactly what Ana did when she sent out those messages to the clan sites. Obviously they would respond quickly if they thought the message came from me. She’ll do anything to see to your happiness. Your papa will do anything, regardless of people’s happiness, for the sake of

Gothman. He’ll kill Meah if he finds her.” Tara paused and wished for Andru to say something. He’d mastered every art of Darius’ leadership abilities and he’d mastered them well. She smiled sadly in spite of herself. She wouldn’t know his thoughts, but she would at least know that he was listening. “He will do this because I refuse to proclaim her dead. He’s simply waiting for her to enter Gothman land. I know he gave orders for Gilroy to kill her when he finds her.” When her son still wouldn’t respond to her words, she took a step toward him and placed her hand on his iron chest. She smiled and looked up at him. “I guess I want you to know that I’m on your side. Bring her to the clan site and I’ll give her sanctuary.” Tara sighed again and stepped back, then turned to head toward the stairs. “Mama?” Tara turned, and her expression was hopeful. “I told Ana her stunt was foolish and she would pay dearly. She won’t hold a grudge.” Tara nodded and turned toward the stairs again. “Andru,” she said, pausing. “Your papa knows you’ve agreed to meet Dorn’s daughter to avoid suspicion of your true intentions. Be careful, please.” Andru watched her descend the stairs and then returned to his sister. Chapter Eight

“I can’t believe this is Taratown.” Meah spoke through her comm as she swiveled her head back and forth, taking in the sights of the busy town. “I can’t believe I’m surrounded by so many Gothman.” Paleah looked around nervously as she drove her glider slowly alongside Meah’s. “Where are all the men?” Meah laughed. “Welcome to Gothman, my friend. Men don’t do women’s work and women don’t do men’s work. They’re a stubborn race. I doubt if they’ll ever change.” “Why would anyone want to be a part of this?” Paleah spoke to herself but Meah couldn’t help but laugh. “There’s a certain appeal to a Gothman man,” she said simply. “If you like having no rights,” Paleah muttered, and continued to stare at the women and children who ignored them as they briskly went about their morning activities. “I wonder when they built that?” Meah pulled to a stop in front of a large temple. She got off her glider and helped two sweaty children to the ground as she stared up at the beautiful building in front of them. It was built from white stone and had wide stairs leading up to double doors that stood open. The yard surrounding the temple was clean, but plain. She immediately visualized climbing flowers on trellises on either side of the stairs. A plaque secured to the stone wall of the building said,

“House of Crator”. Meah climbed the stairs without a thought to her actions, and the twins accompanied her on either side. Paleah parked her glider next to Meah’s and climbed off quickly to follow. The Neurian was halfway up the stairs when the sound of gliders coming down the street caused her to turn. Her motive was purely curiosity. Gothman gliders were so noisy, she couldn’t help reacting to the sound. She noticed the women and children on the streets stopped and watched as a procession of about fifteen Gothman warriors drove slowly past. The man leading the procession caught Paleah’s attention first. He was a very large man, with a powerful-looking body. Even at a distance, Paleah saw corded muscles pressing against brown leather pants. His expression was blank, but she could tell he was taking in everything as he passed slowly, and for a brief moment he made eye contact with her. The intensity of his blue eyes sent a chill down her spine. His black hair was as straight and thick as her own and it bordered a perfectly chiseled face. “Paleah, come on.” Meah walked out of the temple and stood at the top of the stairs. “I think we can stay here.” Paleah turned away as the procession of warriors continued down the street, and climbed the remaining stairs to Meah. She noticed the look of shock on her new friend’s face, and then the woman quickly turned and darted into the building. Paleah turned to get one last glance at the men as they passed by, and continued down the road. One of the men bringing up the rear of Gothman seemed to watch her for a long second and she found she couldn’t pull away from his gaze. Floppy blond curls begged for fingers to comb through and straighten them. His expression didn’t appear to be quite as serious as the first man she’d noticed. His eyes were dark but not imposing. She did a double-take when the man smiled at her. Without thinking, she smiled back. Paleah’s heart pounded in her chest as she remembered the picture of the heir of Gothman her sister had shown her. The picture looked just like this man. But it couldn’t be. Certainly, Lord Andru wouldn’t bring up the rear of a procession of warriors. There were stories of a bastard, Lord Darius’ other son. Was that who she’d just seen? She feared that impish grin was burned into her memory for a while, as she slowly walked into the large temple.

Long, narrow windows allowed what little light there was in the unadorned room, as Meah walked slowly toward a simple altar at the opposite end of the temple. There were long wooden upright benches on either side of her and she wondered if Taratown had enough believers in Crator to fill the room. The ceiling was high and vaulted and two low-hanging ceiling fans moved slowly, offering little relief to the hot, sticky morning. “Mama, it’s the dog-woman.” Tory pulled on the thin material of her pant leg. Meah looked around the quiet area before she realized her son pointed to a large painting that hung on the wall toward the front of the temple. Tia tugged on her opposite pant leg, and Meah looked down at her daughter who pointed to the opposite wall. There hung another painting of the dog-woman. One of the paintings was of a large dog, sitting and facing the painter. The other picture was of the old woman herself. Meah walked with her children at her side, and studied one of the pictures before turning to study the other. She was impressed by the painter’s ability to capture the compassion in the old lady’s face, and the wisdom in the dog’s eyes. The strokes were long and thick and the color rich. They were wonderfully done, and she couldn’t imagine who in Gothman could capture the inner beauty of the dog-woman in both her forms.

“I never understood why they’d want to hang pictures of me in Crator’s temple.” Meah turned quickly to see the dog-woman sitting on one of the upright benches. Paleah stood several feet behind her in the middle aisle looking somewhat distracted. She was unaware of the dog-woman’s presence. Well, Meah thought to herself, she might as well get accustomed to this part of me now. “Don’t let the paintings fool you, child. Beauty is only skin deep. It’s what’s inside that counts.” Meah sat down next to the dog-woman, while Tia climbed onto the old woman’s lap. “If that is true then I would say you are the most beautiful woman in all of Nuworld.” “Now you flatter an old lady,” the dog-woman said, with a rusty chuckle. “Crator has brought you here. You will get your wish, but you must get started right away.” “My wish…what have I wished for?” Meah whispered. “Now, if I ate your food for you and slept for you, certainly you would starve to death and go crazy from exhaustion.” The old woman chuckled again and then patted Tia before standing and walking slowly down the central aisle toward the two open doors. She passed Paleah who now stood giving Meah an odd look. The old woman stopped and pointed a crooked finger at the young Neurian. “Know her, Meah.” “I don’t understand,” Meah complained. “You don’t understand what?” Paleah wrinkled her brow. “So there are two women.” An old Runner walked into the temple from a narrow door to the side of the altar. Meah and Paleah turned to face the old man who approached them. Once, the man probably had the body of a warrior, but his barrel chest seemed to have sunk to his waistline. Behind him, a tall, thin Runner woman with her hands clasped in front of her followed slowly. “There was only one when I came to get you,” the Runner woman said indifferently. “Kind sir, we have just arrived in Taratown after traveling Nuworld serving Crator. I come to serve if you’ll have me.” Meah spoke slowly and scrambled through her thoughts for some kind of sign as to how she should introduce herself. “As you can see, there aren’t many here to serve.” The old Runner smiled at her and then down at her children. “Then that’s how I can serve. You need help bringing the people to the temple.” Meah wasn’t daunted. “Can you do these things?” The old Runner surveyed her from head to toe as he questioned her abilities. “I’ve just helped to form a village of Crator’s followers to the west of us,” Meah offered. “I see. What do you call yourself?”

“I am Meah,” she said, unable to think of a suitable Neurian name. There was no way these Runners wouldn’t have seen the transmission placing a mark on her. But if Crator wanted her here, she would show her faith that he would protect her. “And this is Paleah and my children Tory and Tia.” “We can put them in the small room at the top of the stairs,” the old woman spoke up. She offered no indication that the names meant anything to her. “If nothing else, they can help with the grapes.” The old Runner nodded. “I am Jog and my wife is Scura. We are from the Four Circle clan but agreed to come here when the lord advertised he needed a caretaker for the temple he’d built.” “Lord Darius built this temple?” Meah tried not to sound too surprised. The old Runner laughed. “I don’t believe Lord Darius has ever set foot inside this temple or the one in Bryton, for that matter. No, his son, Lord Andru built the temples.” He pointed to the two paintings. “The heir to Gothman sees the dog-woman and she guided him.” “You said something about grapes.” Paleah pulled Meah from her thoughts of Andru. “We grow grapes for the wine used down at the Taratown Inn,” Scura told them. “There’s not much work to do here at the temple and the vineyards needed tending. They run up the hills behind us and they can be more work than there is day.” “My sister and I know something of gardening. I’m sure we’ll learn the specific needs of the grape quickly if you’re willing to teach us.” Paleah smiled knowingly at her “sister” as Meah gave her a confused glance. “The two of you are sisters?” Jog pointed from one of them to the other. “You don’t look a thing alike.” Paleah laughed and waved her hand at the old Runner. “I’m full Neurian but my sister is only half. We’re both bastards though and so have nothing for us at home.” Jog and Scura nodded and, much to Meah’s surprise, seemed to accept the answer. ***** Paleah helped Meah bathe the children later that night and then sat on the floor of the small room they would all share. “You know, I was thinking earlier, I’m sure I can link in with the Gothman transmissions and give them the impression that we’re communicating with each other from another location.” Paleah reached for her landlink and flipped up the attached monitor. “What do you mean?” Meah looked up with interest. “The Lord of Gothman is looking for you for some reason. And when you sent that message, the return message said you were in danger.” Paleah paused and tapped the side of her landlink with her finger absently while she thought through how they would handle this situation. “So we want to give them the impression that we are somewhere other than where we are, right?” “I’m following you so far, but what did you mean about communicating from another location?”

“Easy. First I’ll send a message that says something like this.” She typed a message and then held the screen up so Meah could read it. “I’ve thrown the Gothman off my trail. Is it safe your way?” Meah read the words on the small screen out loud. “Where will you send it?” “I bounced the signal off a transmitter that is fifty miles south of here and then piggybacked it onto another transmitter that is thirty miles west of that one. If someone intercepts the message it will appear that it came from that destination.” Paleah looked at Meah for approval. “Where are you going to send it?” Meah started to show her enthusiasm for the young lady’s abilities. “I’ll send it one hundred miles north of that origination spot. There is a colony of Freelanders living there. Their technology is primitive and I doubt they’ll detect we’re borrowing some space from them. I’ll let the message hang there until tomorrow and then we’ll send an answer.” “Paleah, you are a genius.” Meah smiled, and then much to the young Neurian’s surprise she hugged her. “It’s nice to be appreciated.” Paleah blushed and then pulled away. “Now, I think I’ll take a walk around the town since the sun is down. Neurians are accustomed to the heat but not this thick air. The desert air is thin in the summer.” “I don’t know that you would be that safe out there. Remember, you’re in Gothman country now.” Meah frowned. “Jog said something about a Taratown Inn. Don’t go anywhere near it.” “I was going to ask you about that. Working my way around a transmission might be as easy as slicing bread, but I don’t know anything about fighting.” Paleah closed her landlink and slid it back into her bag. “I can teach you if you like.” Meah smiled reassuringly. “So in the meantime, what do I do about the Gothman men?” “Seriously?” Meah raised an eyebrow, and Paleah nodded as she stood up and straightened her dress with her tiny hand. “Well, you either run like hell or…you pull your skirt up quickly so it isn’t torn from your body.” Paleah’s mouth fell open until she saw the twinkle in her friend’s blue-green eyes. The corner of her mouth curved when she realized Meah was joking. Or was she? ***** “My lord, I believe I’ll bid you farewell for now,” Beel said into his comm as he flew alongside Gilroy. “I think I’ll stop at Taratown for some wine.” “As you wish.” Gilroy nodded to Beel. Beel dropped down and cruised slowly down the main street toward the Taratown Inn. He’d never before seen the young Neurian woman he’d spotted earlier at the temple. The thought of a new conquest appealed to him, and he wondered if she would still be in the town. He thought he might take on one of the local girls for the evening, and then search for the dark-skinned woman in the morning. He couldn’t believe his eyes as he lowered the wheels to the road, and noticed a young woman with skin as brown as

melted caramel, walking away from him down the sidewalk. Her long Neurian dress with its light material hung to her body in the heat. She was grown, but barely. He had enough experience with women to tell by her firm body and tiny waist that she hadn’t birthed any children. Black hair as dark as midnight had been pulled to the top of her head and then a thick long braid fell down the center of her back. He almost drooled as he pulled up alongside her and stopped his glider. “It’s not safe for a beautiful woman to be walking alone after dark, my lady.” He smiled an incredibly roguish grin. Much to his surprise, she looked almost delighted to see him. It threw him off guard. He was accustomed to a look of terror when a young lady found that the Bryon bastard had decided it would be her tonight. He didn’t have a ready strategy for this reaction. “I’m not alone anymore, am I? I’m Paleah. I saw you earlier today.” Her outgoing nature confused him as well. Gothman women were shy and quiet, and Runner women were ready to fight him if need be. He got off his glider slowly, and moved to stand in front of her. She didn’t move but simply looked up at him, smiling. She was ravishingly beautiful with her black eyes and caramel skin. Not once did she blush as he let his eyes slowly take her curvy body into memory. “My name is Beel,” he said as he continued to study her. “Beel.” She made his name sound like music, with her singsong accent. Long eyelashes hid her dark eyes as they strolled down his muscular body, studying him as he had just done to her. “I remember now. You’re Lord Darius’ bastard. I’m a bastard too, although you got a bit luckier out of the deal from what I’ve read. My papa wasn’t quite as generous as to allow me into his home. He was willing enough to send me off to a mate, but I didn’t want the man—so I ran away.” “Who’s your papa?” he asked although he wasn’t sure why. Dark eyes were definitely seducing him. “I don’t know that I’ll tell you that yet. I need to know you better before I’ll trust you with that knowledge.” He nodded, looking indifferent. “Have you just come back from wherever you were going earlier this morning?” “That I have, my lady. And you? Have you been outside the temple this entire time?” He nodded to the steps behind her and then raised an eyebrow quickly when she rolled her eyes at him. Had she no knowledge of Gothman? The tiny woman seemed completely at ease with him. “Of course not. The old Runner couple gave me a room in return for my knowledge of vineyards.” She dared to look up into his pale gray eyes and saw something that looked like confusion. He didn’t challenge her claimed knowledge though, and she decided not to push her luck. “I’m not accustomed to your thick air. I thought with all these rocks and hills that there might be some kind of creek or pond where I could go swimming. I was going to see if any of the merchants were still around so I could ask. The old Runners seem to retire early.” “You want to go swimming?” He grinned at the thought of it and then looked at the hills surrounding them. “I believe there’s a pond good enough for the cause up that hill over there.”

She turned her back to him to follow the direction of his pointed finger. “Is there an easy way to get up there?” “I’ll take you if you like.” He watched to see if she would finally show some fear at the potential position she was putting herself in. She clapped her hands together and then placed her tiny hands on his large arm. “Oh Beel, I’m so glad you found me. That would be so nice of you. Will you go swimming with me, too?” Beel couldn’t believe his luck as he helped her climb onto the glider then climbed up in front of her. Without hesitation, she wrapped her tiny arms around his waist and rested her cheek against his broad back. She didn’t speak again until they landed among the trees next to a small creek that dumped into a round pond reflecting the moon like a mirror. “Beel, I’m pretty upfront about what I think, you’ll learn that about me quickly enough if you haven’t already.” She’d climbed off the glider and sat down on the ground, then slipped off her sandals. “I was hoping I’d run into you this evening.” For the first time since she’d seen him she felt a rush of nervous anticipation. He stood behind her and she couldn’t look up at him. “I know I’m young, but like I said, I didn’t have a papa as generous as yours.” He sat down next to her, and when she looked up into his face, his eyes were focused on her feet dangling in the water. “I know something of your, um, reputation and, um, I’m not used to being alone at night.” Their gazes met and before he could move in on her, she leaned forward and kissed him on the lips. She pulled away quickly to see his reaction, but his strong arm went around her and pulled her down underneath him. He didn’t say anything to her, but found her mouth with an eager hunger, while his free hand began exploring her luscious body. Beel let her up for air after devouring her mouth and passion dripped from sultry gray eyes as he studied her face. She smiled up at him, and he didn’t see an ounce of fear in her. Then, to his surprise, she chuckled. “This River Person I spent some time with warned me not to come to Gothman,” she began as she slowly unbuttoned his shirt. “Why not?” His voice was deep and gravelly. “Well, I told her I didn’t have an ounce of fighting skills in me and asked if I could fit into the culture. She told me if I traveled alone I needed to know something about Gothman men.” “Pray tell, what would that be?” He slid his hand easily enough under her shirt and began teasing one of her nipples to hardness. “She told me that the best thing I could do if confronted by a Gothman man was to run like hell or lift my skirt quickly so it wouldn’t be torn from my body.” She looked up at him quickly as he actually threw his head back and laughed out loud. She took advantage of the moment and finished unbuttoning his shirt then slid it off his shoulders. He looked down at her in surprise as her tiny fingers delicately ran across his broad chest.

Beel devoured the chocolate body that lay underneath him. He didn’t mean to be rough, but was afraid he might have been. For such a brazen nature, she was as tight as she was willing. She sent such a fever through him that he’d never quite experienced before. There was no doubt that she had no fighting skills, she was petite, easy to lift over him. Her slender legs straddled his thighs. The moon glowed against her dark skin as she arched into him and rode him. Allowing her control until he thought his blood would boil in his veins, Beel finally threw her to the ground, spread those slender legs wide, and drove into her heated warmth until he exploded. Looking down curiously when he’d finished with her, he was overwhelmed by her glistening caramel-colored skin. Her black eyes looked up at him and he relaxed when she smiled at him. “Why are you here, Neurian?” He narrowed his eyes on her teasingly. A look of fear crossed over her eyes. It only lasted for a second but he noted it. The confident look returned, and she dropped her gaze to admire his nakedness before looking back up at him. “You better talk to me nicer than that or I’ll tell my papa what you’ve done to me up here, and he’ll make you claim me.” She offered a taunting smile when his gaze hardened. “Oh, and your papa is powerful enough to make me do something like that?” He grinned down at her and enjoyed the amused look that came across her face. “My lord, I think he is. He’s pulled it off with your brother.” She licked her lips as his face literally turned gray. “Who is your papa?” The seriousness in his face told her he’d figured the truth. “Dorn Gowsky.” Beel rolled off her onto the ground, and his arm went over his eyes. “Tell me you’re lying.” She laughed and climbed on top of him. “And they said Gothman were fearless.” “You said you didn’t know how to fight,” he growled. Paleah laughed again, and lay down on top of him, then started kissing his throat. “Come swimming with me, my fearless Gothman.” He moved quickly, throwing her into the pool before jumping in after her, but his mind went back to the moment of fear he’d seen in her face when he’d asked her why she was here. He’d find out the source of that fear, by Crator. And as she let him catch her and dunk her under the water, he thought he just might enjoy doing it. Chapter Nine

Meah flew around the outskirts of Taratown, and headed north. She hoped the ghost signal Paleah had placed on her transmission would work. The young Neurian seemed to be a landlink magician and Meah would simply have to have faith in her abilities. She’d been in Taratown for over a week now and decided it was time to start testing fate, and try getting a little bit closer to the people she’d traveled so far

to see. Things were too quiet, and it was time to stir things up a bit. She didn’t return home so that she could hide the rest of her days. Dark clouds loomed overhead, and she hoped she could do a little investigating before it started to rain. Paleah warned her that the blonde coloring in her hair wasn’t waterproof, and she didn’t want to explain to anyone why her hair changed colors according to the weather. Meah had just hit open land, west of Taratown, when her landlink told her a small army lay just out of her vision. She mulled over whether she should investigate or continue her journey to the clan site. Jog and Scura had left before sunrise to go visit the Four Circle clan, since it was passing nearby. Paleah had taken to going out every night to spend time with some guy she’d met. Meah had waited until Paleah woke up, then told her she would be gone most of the day and to watch the children. Now she debated on whether or not to investigate the little beep on her landlink screen. She had enough problems she decided, and would leave the small army for the Gothman to worry about. That thought made her realize that Gothman would probably investigate, and she didn’t need to be anywhere in the area when they did. She was grateful for the Runner clothing she’d “borrowed” from Scura. The woman was a lot taller than she was, but Meah had hemmed a pair of pants many times in her day. One of the advantages of being so short—she was forced to learn to sew. The material felt so good next to her skin, and she knew they helped her not to stand out as much. “Runner, identify yourself.” Meah’s heart slammed against her rib cage. Paleah had altered her signal. There was no way that army could visually see her from this distance. How did they know she was here? And how did they know she was a Runner? She was armed well, but she was only one person. With a silent prayer to Crator, she decided to rely on her instincts. “Looks can be deceiving. Identify yourself.” As she spoke into her comm, she punched at the keys on her landlink, and navigated with one hand. She located the exact source of the transmission, and saw that they were less than a mile from her now. “By Crator, I’d know that voice anywhere.” The baritone voice broke into laughter, and Meah’s eyes grew wide. “Meah, it’s Rog.” “What are you doing here?” she asked in disbelief. If this was a ruse than someone impersonated her friend’s voice very well. “I’ve come to get my mate, damn it. I won’t let Gowsky put Sharay through a life of hell, without giving her a second thought.” There was anger in his voice. “He thinks so little of me that he would send his bastard thinking that whore would appease me. I won’t take the insult.” “What are you talking about?” Meah adjusted her comm, certain she wasn’t hearing him clearly. “Meah, this is your old friend you’re talking to. You don’t need to play dumb with me. Lord Andru won’t get away with claiming my mate.” “What?” she hissed into her comm. “Rog, Lord Andru already has a claim. Gothman don’t take two claims.” “Don’t tell me you don’t know anything about this?” There was disbelief in his tone.

“Rog, I swear by Crator, this is news to me. Are you sure Sharay is here?” “She’s been in Gothman for over a week.” Meah could hear the fury in Rog’s voice, and could tell now that his army was less than fifty men. “Rog, let me help you. There is something amiss here, but I can figure out what it is. If you go into Gothman with an army as small as yours, you’ll be on a suicide mission.” Meah hoped he would listen to reason. She knew how hardheaded her friend could be. “How can you help me?” He sounded suspicious. “Have we been apart so long that you no longer trust me?” She tried to sound confident. “Rog, these are my people. I never told you where I was from, but I know their ways. Give me two days. I’ll have an answer by then.” She couldn’t believe it when Rog agreed, and then ended the transmission. So much for going to the clan site. She turned around quickly and headed back to Taratown. The first thing to do was to talk to Paleah. The Neurian’s landlink skills would be imperative in this situation. Lightning ripped through the sky as Meah approached Taratown. Meah’s mind was in a whirl. The only way Andru could take another claim would be if she had been declared dead. Why hadn’t Paleah detected that while searching the Runner transmissions? And Andru had taken another claim? That hit her harder than being pronounced dead. Tory and Tia would be bastards with no rights or future. It couldn’t be. Sharay would go to Rog if he wanted her. She would fight for what was hers—what rightfully belonged to her children. The Neurian bitch would leave Gothman or die. Oh Crator, a curse on whoever allowed this to come to be. ***** Paleah mentally rehearsed the berating she would give Beel when she saw him later that day. The twins were full of energy, and her head pounded from the Gothman wine he had sworn would not leave her feeling ill. The man had come to her every night for over a week. He was always conveniently somewhere around the temple when she left for a walk at the end of each day. If she lived long enough to see the end of this day, he would hear about his little lie to her. Paleah smiled to herself in spite of her discomfort as the backside of the temple appeared through the trees. They’d planned their walk just right, it appeared, as lightning shot through the sky and thunder followed within seconds. The twins didn’t mind the whistling wind and booming and clapping of the thunder and lightning. Tory told her they’d lived outside until they moved into their hut. She wanted to ask him where the hut was, but Tia suddenly backed up and grabbed her brother’s hand. Paleah looked up to see what had the girl’s attention. “No need to be afraid of me, pretty lady.” Beel smiled and squatted down as the three of them came out of the woods into the backyard of the temple. “What are you doing here?” Paleah’s hand went to her forehead.

“I wanted to see if you’re as beautiful in the sunlight as you are in the moonlight.” He held out a pale pink rose. She glared at him, ignoring the rose. “There’s no sun, and I think you wanted to enjoy the pain you knew I’d be in today.” Beel stood, looking sincerely hurt. She ignored him, and tried to walk past him with the children, but he grabbed her and pulled her to him. “Please, no quick movements,” she begged, as he wrapped his arms around her. “You’re a cruel and evil man.” “That might be true, but I also bring a tonic that will cure that headache.” He smiled down at her, and then looked at curious gray eyes that looked up at him. He quickly took in black and gold curls, and the fact that they were twins. Beel remembered the look on Paleah’s face when he asked why she was here. “Are these your children?” “Does this look like a body that has birthed twins?” She frowned incredulously as she pulled away from him. “Where is this tonic?” Beel pulled a small pouch from his shirt pocket, and dropped it into her hand. “Mix this with water and drink it. You’ll feel better.” Paleah hesitated for a second, and looked down at the children. She shouldn’t leave them out here alone. Meah was awfully paranoid about that sort of thing. Beel seemed to see her concern and placed his hand on her back. “I bet you two are thirsty after your walk. Let’s go inside and help Paleah get rid of her headache. We’ll get you two something to drink as well.” Beel softened his tone trying to calm the wary looks the children gave him. The children ran ahead of them into the small back room of the temple. Beel sat at the table and watched as the twins helped Paleah pour water into several clay mugs. Tory climbed into his chair and stared straight into Beel’s eyes, matching his curiosity. Tia climbed into the same chair and put her hand on her brother’s shoulder. The young boy looked at her for a second and then turned and looked at Beel. “You’re right. He does.” The young boy nodded at his sister. “They do that sometimes,” Paleah offered when Beel raised an eyebrow. She poured the white powder from the pouch into the water and watched the liquid fizz. “Drink it,” Beel told her and pushed the bottom of her cup toward her face. He looked at the twins and smiled. “So, what are your names?” “I’m Tory and this is my sister Tia. What’s your name?” Tory wasn’t shy. “My name is Beel.”

“My sister thinks you look like us,” Tory offered. Paleah coughed and looked from the twins to Beel. He noticed her cup was empty but also noticed the look of fear was back in her eyes. He turned back to the twins. “I noticed that too. Maybe we’re related to each other.” He smiled at them and then looked back at the beautiful Neurian woman who was growing to be a distraction to him. She didn’t look up at him but instead seemed fascinated with her empty cup. He noticed she bit her lip and wondered what it was she was hiding. Just then the door opened and he saw Paleah noticeably jump, before he turned to see a Runner enter from the backyard. Paleah jumped up quickly as Meah froze in her tracks. “Mama!” The twins jumped up and ran to Meah. She put a hand on each of their heads but her eyes were locked on Beel. He looked back at her and then down at the twins. Meah watched understanding cross over his face. “So, my lady, this is the secret I’ve seen in your eyes for this past week.” Beel backed his chair up slowly, but didn’t take his eyes off Meah. “We thought you’d be gone all day, Mama.” Tory bounced around her with excitement. Lightning shot through the backyard, and thunder exploded around them at the same instant. Paleah looked ashamed for a minute but then looked at Beel. “Maybe you should leave,” she whispered. “This is who you’ve been going to see every night since we arrived?” Meah’s vehement tone was one Paleah hadn’t heard before. But she’d seen Meah in action and that wasn’t something she would ever forget. Beel stood up quietly and moved around the table slowly toward Meah. “You’re one clever woman, Meah. What better place to hide than right under our noses.” She ignored Beel’s comment as she reached up and ripped off her sweaty headscarf. Her streaked hair fell out of her braid and around her face, causing her to have a wild, rather possessed look about her. “You set me up, didn’t you?” Meah set her glare on Paleah. She released her children and advanced on the young Neurian woman who backed away quickly. “You knew Andru was with your sister and you didn’t say a word.” Meah fought the tears that stung her eyes. The thought of Andru with another woman…a woman he would claim…a woman brought to him from another nation…it all cut too close to the quick. She dived at Paleah, grabbing her neck and pushing her up against the wall. The terror in the girl’s eyes fueled her fury. “In fact, now that I think about it, you offered to come up here after I told you who their papa was…and you knew the whole time why there was a mark on my head. They want the twins, don’t they? It’s not me at all. I’m expendable, aren’t I? Admit it.” She lifted Paleah off her feet, and shook her like a rag doll. The young Neurian dug her fingers into Meah’s hand, desperately trying to free herself.

“Stop it, Meah.” Beel grabbed Meah’s shoulder and yanked her backwards. “You’re choking her.” Meah dropped Paleah, and turned her rage on Beel. With a quick jab she slammed her fist square into his jawbone. He fell backwards into the chair and took it with him as he sprawled across the room, desperately trying to maintain his balance. “Beel!” Paleah screamed and darted past Meah to the Gothman as he rose to his feet slowly. “You’re wrong. You’re wrong. I don’t know anything, Meah.” “Meah, calm down.” Beel watched her warily, as he rotated his jaw back and forth to make sure it still worked. “You’re not thinking clearly.” Meah glared at both of them as Beel tucked Paleah behind him, but kept his eyes on the outraged Runner in front of him. He shot a look at the twins who looked on, but stood expressionless, absorbing what they could. “I tell you no one knows anything about your children. I didn’t even know they existed until ten minutes ago.” He watched her for any signs of her calming down and saw none. “I told you to keep them out of sight,” Meah said with enough animosity to cause Paleah to flinch. “Meah, I’m sorry. I didn’t know he was coming over here. Up until now, I’ve only seen him at night after they were asleep. I promise I never mentioned you, or them, to him at all.” The begging look in Paleah’s eyes made Meah see that she was telling the truth. The girl meant no harm. It was Meah who had been the fool to trust her. “Good Crator, Beel, do you realize how young she is?” Meah said after studying the two of them for a minute. The silence was deafening and she could sense their discomfort. Beel straightened and prepared his defense but Paleah jumped in front of him, suddenly enraged. “Now you wait one minute, Meah. I’m a fucking bastard. You have no idea what that kind of life can be like. I have a papa who wouldn’t let me in his house, but was embarrassed by the, um, lifestyle I was leading. He ships his daughter up here, which, by the way, she didn’t want to do, and then tries to ship me off to appease the man that would be her mate. He didn’t like the way I earned my money so I could keep a roof over my head, yet he was willing to sell me himself, for his own gain.” Tears streamed down Paleah’s face, and she looked at the children self-consciously, before slapping her face to make the tears go away. Her large black eyes met Meah’s green-blue ones, and she sighed deeply when she saw compassion. She took another step toward her but Beel grabbed the back of her shirt and pulled her back to him. He still watched Meah cautiously. “If I took advantage of you, it was that I saw an out to a situation I wanted no part of. I knew you would offer protection on our way up here, but you have a life up here. I’m just trying to find one for myself.” Paleah stopped, and let out a choked sigh as she looked at the ground. “I saw Beel when we first arrived, and I knew a little about him. He doesn’t have rank but he could protect me.” “Good grief, you two were made for each other,” Meah groaned, and looked at her children, who immediately were at her side. Her face darted back to Beel when the familiar sound of a comm beeping came from his pocket. He watched her as he slowly pulled it out of his pocket and wrapped it around his ear. His hand went to

stroke Paleah’s hair as he spoke quietly into the mouthpiece. “Beel, where are you?” Darius spoke into his ear. “I’m in Taratown, Papa.” As he spoke he watched Meah, and her eyes grew large with fear. Thunder clapped outside the window and she jumped. “Torgo just interrupted a comm link. Meah is down there somewhere. We intercepted a conversation she was having with a Neurian called Rog. They’re making plans to attack Gothman. It seems the little wench has made her way past our men and has turned traitor.” Beel showed no emotion, as he was aware that Meah watched him closely. “I want you to use your methods and find her.” “Yes, my lord, I’ll do what I can.” Beel pulled the comm away from his ear. He narrowed his eyes at Meah. “Did you just have a conversation with Rog?” “Yes, that’s why I came back here just now. Why?” “Torgo intercepted your conversation with him. They say you’re preparing an attack on Gothman.” “Rog wants to attack Gothman. He wants Sharay, and will fight for her. I told him it would be a suicide mission and to give me time to see what I could find. I came back here to have Paleah help me find out more about what Rog has planned, and then I planned to contact Andru.” “Did you say you would help Rog?” Beel needed to know where her loyalties were. “Beel, I’m Andru’s claim. If he has another claim, I’ll kill her. I promise you that.” Beel grinned. “He hasn’t claimed her, and I daresay he has no plans to. He agreed to bring her here as a ruse to appease Papa while he searched for you.” Meah’s hand went to her mouth. Oh Crator, she wanted to believe him. “He doesn’t want her?” “I feel safe to say he hasn’t touched her,” Beel said. “But Lord Darius is going to charge me with treason.” Meah looked around the room quickly and then focused on her children. “We’re not safe here.” She grabbed Tia and lifted her into her arms then took Tory’s hand. “Paleah, we’ve got to get out of here.” “Don’t run, Meah. Let me contact Andru. We can protect you.” Beel didn’t want her to run, and he sure wasn’t going to let Paleah go that easily. Meah shook her head. “No, Beel. I won’t ask you to side against your papa. And I have a hard time believing Andru would allow a woman into his life that he didn’t want. Not even for his papa. Paleah, come on.” Beel sensed Paleah’s hesitation, and quickly wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her back to his chest. “She’s not going with you.” Meah didn’t give either of them a second look, but instead darted out the back door just as the rain

began plummeting to the ground. Chapter Ten

Beel released Paleah immediately then walked to the door and looked out into the rain as he once again secured his comm around his ear. “Andru.” He spoke into his mouthpiece. “Yes,” came the response after a minute. “This is Beel. I just talked to Papa.” “So did I.” “Andru, Meah was standing right in front of me when I talked to him.” “What?” Andru said something to someone he was with. “She’s no traitor. Rog wants Sharay—that’s it. Meah said she would help him get her. That’s what their conversation was about.” Beel stared out at the sheets of the rain that pierced the ground. “Are you sure, brother?” “My lord, I swore my loyalty to you when we were children. You know it’s still intact. And I wouldn’t mislead you on something like this. I swear to it.” “Where is she now?” Again Andru spoke to someone else who was with him. “I’m at the Crator temple in Taratown. I just discovered she’s been staying here. She’s been here for over a week.” Andru cursed and again Beel heard voices in the background. He wanted to ask who Andru was talking to but knew he would be out of line to do so. If the lord wanted him to know, he would tell him. “She’s running scared and took off when she realized Papa believed she was committing treasonous acts. She took off on her glider over the vineyards.” Beel couldn’t see any sign of her but knew the rain would make it difficult for her to travel. “We’ll get her. Good man, Beel. I owe you one.” And Andru severed the transmission. Beel continued to watch the torrents of rain. It had grown dark as night in a matter of minutes. Lightning flashed, illuminating the small backyard of the temple briefly. It would be impossible to move quickly in this weather, and he knew she was in a panic. His papa seemed to have that effect on people at times. He turned around to face Paleah. She was watching him, but looked down at her hands when he faced her. He walked up to her and took those small hands into his own much larger ones. “Why did you say I would stay with you?” she asked without looking up.

“They’re going to take her down. It’ll get rather messy. Do you want to be part of that?” He spoke gently, and took one of his hands from hers so that he could cup her chin and raise her face up to his. She shook her head in his hand but kept her eyes down. “Look at me, Paleah.” She raised her eyelids, and showed her large black eyes to him. He smiled and leaned forward to kiss her. She submitted immediately, and his arms went around her, but she quickly pulled away. “Beel, you’re not going to claim me, are you?” She frowned and sucked her lower lip between her teeth. “Do you want me too?” He didn’t know why he just asked her that. He had no desire to claim anyone, and there was certainly no pressure from anyone for him to do so. “No, I don’t.” She took a step backwards and he looked surprised. “I don’t think I’m the claiming type. I mean, it felt real good when you said I was staying with you. I’m glad, um, I’m glad you enjoy me.” He chuckled then, a low gruff chuckle. “Most women try to trick me into claiming them. This is a new one for me.” “I’m serious, Beel.” “I believe you are. I won’t claim you. But I want to be with you…at least until we’re tired of each other. How does that sound?” He ran his fingers through her black silky hair, and reveled in her beauty. When she simply nodded at him, then bit her lip, he knew that it might be a very long time before he grew tired of her. ***** Meah cursed the intensity of the rain when she realized how limited her vision was. Tia buried her face in her mama’s chest when they barely missed the top of a tree. This was crazy. She knew beyond any doubt that Beel contacted Andru the second she left the temple. It wouldn’t be long before someone was on her tail, and not much time after that before they took her down. There had been worse crises in the past, she reminded herself. She just needed to think clearly and come up with a plan. Somehow she had to protect her children. Once they passed the vineyard, tree limbs brushed over the dome on all sides of them and she felt little hands tighten around her body. “It’s all right, babies,” she whispered reassuringly. “It’s just raining too hard to see where we’re going.” “Why are we out here, Mama?” Tory was hard to hear in the plummeting rain. “There are some people who think we’re trying to hurt Gothman, my love. We didn’t do anything wrong, but until we can prove that we need to stay out of sight.” Meah swerved to avoid a tall tree she didn’t see until it was in front of her. “Are we related to that man, um, Beel?”

“Yes, honey. He’s your uncle.” The thickness of the trees made her landing far from simple. As soon as the dome on their glider was up, she jumped off and looked around quickly at the trees. “Here, children, this is a good one.” Meah pointed to a tree nearby. “I want you to climb up into the branches. You’ve done this before. Don’t come down for anyone. You come down when you hear me say your names. Do you understand?” “Yes, Mama.” Tory smiled and hugged her after he’d jumped to the ground. “Don’t worry, okay? You’ve done this before, too.” Meah smiled, and felt an overwhelming sense of pride in her son. “You are going to be a great warrior someday, my son. Now quickly, help your sister. Good. Stay up there until I call your names.” She stepped back from the tree once her children were secure in a branch above her head. They weren’t visible and that was what little reassurance she had at the moment that they would be safe. Branches broke nearby and she realized there was someone coming—and they were very close. Oh Crator, please, please let me live to raise my children. She took off running, but loud thumping sounds grew louder as someone ran behind her. They were gaining on her quickly. Whoever it was, they were big…and fast. “No!” she screamed into the pouring rain as a large body jumped through the air, landed on her back, and crashed to the ground on top of her. The wind flew out of her lungs, but she wasn’t able to even groan from the extreme weight on top of her. A large hand grabbed what was left of her muddy braid, and she felt herself literally being lifted backwards off the ground. Meah turned sideways, ignoring the intense pain when she was sure that her hair was literally ripped from her head. Although blinded from the rain, and the mud that smeared across her face, she swung anyway. Her fist hit a chest but it might as well have been a brick wall. The grip on her hair wasn’t relinquished but instead a gloved hand squeezed her knuckles, causing intense pain. “Meah, that’s enough.” A low growl spoke closer to her face than she anticipated. She spat mud from her mouth and shook her head, what little she could with her hair imprisoned behind her. Blinking several times, she managed to look up at the black-haired brute who held her tightly, smashing her breasts against muscles of steel. “I haven’t done anything wrong.” She struggled with her upper body, but realized Gilroy had her immobilized, so she took advantage of the fact that he held her tightly, and jumped from the ground, kicking him hard in the leg. He threw her down as he stumbled backwards, but he recovered immediately. She sprawled on the ground and attempted to take off running. He pulled her backwards by the neck, and she wrapped her fingers around his gloves but knew there was no way she could release him or, for that matter, defeat him. He was stronger, and twice her size five winters ago. She had no doubts that his skills had improved during that time. Instinct took over, though, and she continued to struggle as he pulled her up to a kneeling position while his hand formed a vise grip around her neck. She heard more footsteps from behind her and instinctively tried to turn her head but he held her fast.

“Gilroy, I haven’t done anything wrong.” She repeated her plea. Cold metal from a laser pressed against her temple. “Do you have any rank in this nation?” he growled, as he pressed the laser against her skin. “No…my lord.” Meah relaxed her body under his grip, and lowered her head to look at the ground. “Do you address the first commander of the Gothman army by his first name?” His voice was brutal…cold. “No, my lord,” she said clearly, realizing now he would humiliate her. “Did you speak with Rog of the Neurian nation earlier today?” “Yes, my lord.” “Did he tell you he planned to attack Gothman?” “He said—” “Did he tell you he planned to attack Gothman?” Gilroy screamed at her, and pulled her braid down hard, forcing her head to look up toward the sky. Rain splattered on her face, and she closed her eyes tightly and spat more dirt from her mouth. His mouth was now close to her ear, and she realized he kneeled next to her. “Answer the question—yes or no.” “Yes.” “Did you agree to help him?” She didn’t answer him right away. Why was he trying to trick her? Someone slapped her hard across the face, and it wasn’t Gilroy. He continued to hold her neck with one large gloved hand, and pointed his laser at her temple with the other. She blinked hard as the stinging spread quickly across her face. The rain made it hard to look up at the second person but she did anyway. She ignored the rain as it pounded her face, and didn’t look away from the steel gray eyes that glared down at her. “Did you agree to help him?” “No,” she said, and then closed her eyes quickly, as Andru slapped her so hard across the face that she flew from Gilroy’s grasp and felt the metallic taste of blood as her cheek hit the rocky ground. Gilroy pulled her to her feet like a rag doll, and she noticed then that Ana stood off to one side while Andru approached her from the other. “You’re lying,” Gilroy spat in her ear as he lifted her off the ground. “You’ll not accuse me of treason. I have no plans to attack Gothman.” “Did you agree to help Rog of the Neurians?” Gilroy searched her mud-stained face as he tried to determine her loyalties.

“Yes.” “And you knew he planned to attack Gothman?” “Yes.” “Did you report this potential attack to anyone?” “No.” “Why not?” “There’s a mark on my head. I was scared. I didn’t know who to trust.” Gilroy slammed her to the ground again, and a crushing pain slammed through her middle. “What’s your name?” Gilroy squatted down next to her and reached around to grip her jaw. He twisted her head so he could see her face. Excruciating pain shot through her, and she grimaced but forced her gaze to his. “Meah,” she sputtered, as rain pounded her face. “Where are you from?” “The Red Star clan.” “The Meah of the Red Star clan I knew doesn’t get scared.” “It wasn’t fear for me.” She gritted her teeth as his knee dug into her back. Her body was twisted so all of them could see her face. “Who do you have fear for?” She didn’t answer. “Who are you protecting?” Gilroy forced his knee farther into her back and tightened his grip on her jaw. No one heard him approaching. He moved through the trees quietly and there was no fear in him. His mama was flat on the ground with a large black-haired man kneeling next to her. One of his knees pressed into her back. He wore a brown leather jacket and he was bigger than any man he’d seen before. He had his gloved hand on her braid, and he was pulling it back so hard that her torso was off the ground. His other hand was holding her face and turning it toward him. The makeup Paleah put in her hair had rinsed to the end of her braid making her wet inky hair look a lot like the man who restrained her. She braced herself with her hands on the ground and he could see blood and dirt smeared across her face. There was a man and a woman standing over them, but he didn’t focus on them. Instead, he found a big stick on the ground and then ran toward the man on his knees. “Leave my mama alone,” he screamed at the surprised man, and swung the stick, hitting the man hard across the face.

Gilroy took the blow to the face and jumped off Meah in complete astonishment. “Tory, no.” Meah pushed herself onto her knees with effort and reached for her son. “He’s the first commander of the Gothman army. You can’t interfere.” She couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride as her son put his hands on his hips and stuck his chin out in silent defiance. The bushes behind her son moved and Tia slowly walked out from her hiding place and walked over to her brother. She looked at her mama then at the three adults who stood stupefied, staring at her and her brother. “My lord, this is what I must protect.” Meah spoke with effort as she rubbed her neck and knew her lip was swelling from being hit. She then gave her children a hard look and spoke quietly but severely. “What kind of warrior does not follow orders?” Tory opened his mouth to respond, but then Tia put her hand on his shoulder. He looked up quickly, first at Andru then over at Ana. “Tia wants to know if they are the great twins you told us about in your stories.” Tory pointed toward Andru and Ana. “Oh Crator,” Ana mumbled from behind her. “Yes, my children, these are the twins I told you about.” Gilroy looked at his claim. Her hand went to her mouth and he could tell she was trembling. He then looked over to Andru. The heir to Gothman was staring at the twins in complete bewilderment. Gilroy pulled his comm out quickly and started barking orders. “I need this area secured. No one is to come or go within a quarter mile radius,” he said as he walked over to Andru. “I want to know if anyone approaches from any direction—and I do mean anyone.” Andru looked at Gilroy then over to his sister. It was one of the few times Gilroy had ever seen the lord appear to be at a loss for words. “My lord,” Gilroy said quietly. “Does the interrogation meet with your satisfaction?” Andru looked at the welt that slowly appeared across his friend’s cheek. “Yes, my lord.” Gilroy glanced over at Meah who had moved to stand next to the children. “And what will you report to Lord Darius?” Andru continued to stare at the little boy and girl. “She’s not guilty of treason.” Andru nodded but didn’t take his eyes off the twins. Meah let go of her children and clasped her hands behind her back. “My lord, you were either misinformed, or Torgo didn’t hear the entire conversation.” Meah took several steps to stand in front of Andru. He was frowning at the two children. “Rog does wish to attack you, but it’s only because he believes you have someone who belongs to him.”

Andru simply nodded again then pulled the muddy, bruised woman in front of him into his arms. He closed his eyes tightly and looked up toward the sky, letting the rain hit his face. After a moment when no one talked, he lowered his head and kissed her head, which was buried in his chest. Slowly, Meah pulled away from him. Oh Crator, that was hard to do. He was more man than she’d experienced in the past five winters and she’d forgotten how it felt to have powerful arms wrapped around her. “I need you to, um, meet,” Meah stuttered, and then suddenly took a gulp of air. She stepped backwards and looked down at her children. They looked back up at her, curiosity and confusion displayed on their precious faces. “My sweet children, I’ve dreamed about this moment since the day you were born. I want you to meet your family.” Her voice trembled. She looked over at Ana, who had moved to Andru’s side. “This is your Aunt Ana and your Uncle Gilroy. And Tory, Tia…I want you to meet your papa, Lord Andru.” “We’ve heard the stories of your great warrior skills, my lord.” Tory took a step forward, and stuck his hand out to Andru. “My children,” Andru gasped in a very non-militaristic fashion, and went to his knees in front of the twins. He reached his arms out and pulled them both into his arms so that all that could be seen from above was a mass of curls—blond and black with gold streaks. Finally, he stood up and reached for Meah. “My lady, you have stayed away far too long. Why didn’t you tell me you were pregnant? Or that we had children? That we had twins?” “If I told you, you would have made me come home.” He wiped some of the dirt and blood from her face as she continued to stare at him. “There was so much work to do. And then, well over a winter ago, the Sea People and Neurians began to fight. We were stuck in between their nations at that point, and I didn’t want to risk traveling with the children toward Gothman.” Andru’s comm beeped at that moment and Meah’s gaze darted to the small device as he flipped the switch on it then started talking. He listened for a moment and then said, “Meah is with me, Papa, and there will be no charges brought against her.” He was quiet a minute longer while all eyes were on him. “I’m sure all that will be included in your first commander’s report.” When he pulled the comm from his ear Meah thought she saw fury race through his dark gray eyes. He didn’t look at her but instead over at Gilroy. “You’re to report to Lord Darius immediately.” Gilroy nodded but didn’t take his eyes from Andru’s. Meah looked from one man to the other and then at Ana. She gave Meah a small smile. “Share the details of your interrogation with him, that should make him happy.” Meah noticed how stiff Andru’s body was. “Andru, what about the children?” Ana asked. “He’ll only share the details of the interrogation. Meah is the one who hit his face, and the children didn’t

appear until after he left.” “You don’t think Papa will challenge the fact that they are yours, do you?” Ana still questioned him, and his gaze shifted to her. Andru smiled for the first time, looking first at the young twins then into his sister’s concerned eyes. “I’m not worried about that. Look at them. Their hair is identical to Curi’s, don’t you think?” Ana nodded and returned her brother’s smile. She looked at Meah as she walked up and wrapped her hand around her brother’s arm. Meah followed the small movement and realized nothing had changed between the twins. “Our daughter…” The way she said it made it sound like she was talking about her and Andru’s daughter, and Meah fought to control her expression. “Her hair color is identical to your twins. Your silky black hair and our golden curls sure produce a unique hair color, don’t you think?” Ana smiled warmly and Meah couldn’t help but smile back. She reached up with her hands and smeared dirt across her face then wiped her hands on her soaked clothes. “It is so good to see the three of you again.” Meah glanced from Andru and Ana, to Gilroy. She reached out and hugged Ana, then turned and jumped into Gilroy’s arms. Then releasing her half-brother she turned and stroked Andru’s cheek. He pulled her to him and she saw for the first time a fire smoldering in his eyes. “Go, Gilroy,” he said. “I need time to decide how to tell Papa and Mama of their new grandchildren, but I definitely want to see the looks on their faces when they see them for the first time.” “My sister wishes to know if we may call you papa, my lord,” Tory asked after Gilroy had left. Andru looked down at his son and then placed his hand on his head. “I would be honored if both of you addressed me as papa.” He looked at Tia. “Would you like that?” Tia nodded her head vigorously, and smiled. “She likes you, Papa. So do I.” Tory matched his sister’s smile. “Do you always speak for your sister?” Andru searched the identical faces looking up at him with fascination. They were absolutely adorable. Tia put her hand on her brother’s shoulder. Tory shot a look over his shoulder at her and then turned quickly back to his papa. “Yes, Papa, don’t you?” Andru looked momentarily stunned, and was ready to respond when Ana stepped forward and squatted down in front of the twins. “No, he doesn’t. I speak for myself, Tia, and so should you.” Meah was shocked to see Tia open her mouth, but then Tory frowned at her, and she shut her mouth quickly and simply stared at the adults with large gray eyes. Chapter Eleven

Tara walked over to the open window and stretched one arm behind her head. The balmy summer evening offered a cooling breeze after the horrendous storm had swept through earlier that day. The large rose garden that bordered the fences, surrounding the immediate yard, offered fresh scents as if eager to please whoever watered them so thoroughly. Tara didn’t notice the fragranced breeze, but simply scowled as she stared at nothing in particular. She turned around and marched back to her wooden throne and sat down next to Darius. “You’ve got a serious problem. You know that, don’t you?” She crossed her arms, and stretched her long legs out in front of her. The lord rested his elbows on his knees while his index fingers tapped idly against his lips. He stared ahead, not hearing his claim. “Darius, what are you thinking?” Tara tried again to reach him. Slowly, Darius turned his head and focused dark gray eyes on her. “Why do you say I have a serious problem? Because I’ve got a first commander whose loyalties aren’t to the Lord of Gothman but to his heir? Should I have told that pompous brute that the dazzle in his eye, the shift of a jawbone, the slight raise of an eyebrow can all tell an experienced leader when one of his men lies to him?” “Possibly. He stood here in front of you and told you he captured Meah by chasing her down in the woods. Then he interrogated her by humiliating her and determined that her loyalties are to Gothman and that it’s coincidental that she’s shown up at the same time as Rog. She tells him that we misunderstood the conversation that was recorded, or simply didn’t get the entire transmission. He then adds, when not asked, that there is no more to tell.” Darius smiled at her. There was no warmth in it. It was cold and cunning. She knew his expressions as well as she knew her own thoughts. He was manipulating, planning, scheming, at the same moment as he sat next to her and chatted about something they both already knew. “He withheld information, of that there is no doubt. It’s always best when a man does that to let them believe they’ve fooled me. They’re easier to trip that way, they are.” “And what good will tripping him do? Would you demote him? He stands by Andru, loyal to him since he was a child,” Tara pointed out. “He is loyal to Gothman, as is our son.” “Loyal to Gothman, Darius…not to you. I fear you’ve underestimated your son, and you may finally have pushed him just a bit too far. He is a younger version of you, my lord. Nothing stood in your way, and I don’t think Andru will stop now until you step down.” Tara spoke quietly but no sooner were the words out of her mouth than Darius stood quickly and towered over her. “I will quit being Lord of Gothman when I die,” he growled harshly. “Did you kill to become ruler of this nation?” she hissed back with as much ferocity, jumping up to face him. “Would you imply that your lord should worry for his life?” Charcoal-gray eyes blazed at the mere

thought she implied. The only being in Nuworld he’d never been able to intimidate stood in front of him. He stood head and shoulders taller than she did and close enough to break her neck on an impulse. Paying no heed, she stabbed her finger into his chest and railed her words at him. “I’m going to give you the same advice you’ve drilled into me for winters. Don’t let your emotions get in the way of thinking clearly. Gilroy didn’t tell you something, and he doesn’t act without orders. Watch your ass.” She pushed hard against his chest and although, in his growing anger, he didn’t flinch, she managed to get around him and walk out of the room. Darius stood alone in their throne room a long time after Tara walked out on him. She didn’t need to tell him to keep his emotions in check. Gothman would always be first. He’d more than doubled the size of his nation since he’d become lord. There was no question that Andru would be as powerful a leader as he was. Gothman could control all of Nuworld…and he knew his son wanted that as much as he did. When an opportunity existed to grow in power, to obtain the land and control of more people, another nation, another continent, nothing else should matter. He needed to help his son through yet one more lesson. Tara was right to some extent, he needed to watch his ass. Andru had power. But his son didn’t have the experience and the wisdom of a lord who had ruled a nation successfully for almost thirty winters. ***** Andru and Ana flew on either side of Meah. Tia sat cross-legged in front of her while Tory straddled the seat behind her. Ana suggested they take Meah and the children to her house. The servants need never know who they were until they were ready to announce the news. Andru vetoed that quickly, saying he didn’t want any of them in Bryton for the time being. He remembered his mama offering sanctuary, and knew she wouldn’t make the offer lightly. They flew to the Blood Circle clan site. Meah wore her ill-fitting Runner clothing and each of the twins wrapped themselves in a blanket. Tory and Tia asked no questions. “You’ll stay here for now.” Andru pushed open the trailer door then stepped inside and turned on the light. “There are matters to be settled before your presence can be made public.” “What matters are those, my lord?” Meah couldn’t help but ask. Had he claimed Sharay? She bristled at the thought. His scrutinizing gaze took in the contents of the trailer. “They’ll be settled shortly,” was all he said. Andru surveyed the trailer’s living room, noticing the scant furniture and that there was no landlink. He walked through each room, making mental inventory and finished up in the kitchen after opening several of the cabinets. “Ana, contact Mama and tell her to come here immediately. I expect she’s anticipating the call.” Andru faced the two women after doing his mental inventory. Meah watched Ana wrap her comm around her ear. She turned her attention to Andru. He seemed lost

in thought but his gaze turned slowly to Meah and she waited until he appeared focused on her. “Have you claimed Sharay?” She had to know. Dark gray eyes hardened on her instantly. Andru walked over to his sister, took her by the arms and turned her around without asking. He pulled her shirt up, as Ana gasped and crossed her arms across her chest quickly, to prevent him from undressing her. Andru pulled the back of her shirt up to her shoulder blades, and held it there as he turned to Meah. “My sister took this flogging out of her loyalty to me—because she knows my heart as well as I do. She used Tara’s transmission to search for you, because I wished it. She knew as well as I did that the only way to prevent you from being proclaimed dead, and from my papa capturing you, was if we found you first. Ana was caught using the leader of a nation’s transmission to prevent another lord’s orders from being carried out. She didn’t release the knowledge that we’d received your message and responded to it.” He stopped and allowed Meah to stare in horror at the ugly red and blue marks that trailed across an otherwise beautiful back. Ana focused on the ground. She didn’t dare move. “My sister was flogged to protect me…and to protect you.” Andru dropped Ana’s shirt and wrapped his arm around her head and held her to him gently. When Meah looked into his eyes, they devoured her. “How dare you ask me that.” Meah dropped her eyes, and then looked over to her children…their children. They leaned against the couch pushed along the wall, hand in hand, and watched as the papa they just met attempted to put their invincible mama into her place. Meah didn’t look at Andru or Ana, while Ana spoke to Tara. Not until the transmission ended did she look up. Ana turned around and faced Meah and their eyes met. “My lady, I swear to you with all the faith I have in Crator that I will show the same loyalty to you that you’ve displayed to your brother and to me. I promise you I’ll obey you without question as you become as great a leader of the Runner nation as your mama.” Her eyes never moved from the soft gray eyes that searched her face. Ana wanted to ask Meah if she would have her loyalty first. She heard Meah swear her loyalty to Gothman when Gilroy had her on her knees. Would Meah obey her over Andru? She wanted to ask, but could feel the incredible pressure of Andru’s emotions bombard her. They stifled her and she knew he did it on purpose, but she wouldn’t look at him. Instead she kept her eyes locked on Meah. “I’m glad to hear that,” she said as she mentally pushed Andru’s thoughts away from her. “The first thing you shall do is tell us every detail you know about Rog and what you know about him being on our borders.” Ana felt Andru’s approval, but only turned to face him when the door behind him opened and Tara walked into the room. “Lady Tara,” Meah whispered, and bowed her head respectfully. “Welcome to our…” Tara began as she focused on Meah. Her gaze shifted then to the two small children on the couch, and she stopped in her tracks. “You promised sanctuary, Mama, if I requested it,” Andru said, and Tara turned to face him. He couldn’t read the hard look on her face, but then she turned the gaze to Meah.

“Who are these children?” Her voice was ice. Meah blinked. “They’re my children, my lady.” “Who is their papa?” “Lord Andru is their papa, my lady.” Meah didn’t understand. Certainly, Tara could tell these were her grandchildren—the family resemblance was obvious. She involuntarily licked her upper lip. “How dare you keep the next heir to the Gothman nation from us all these winters.” She turned to Andru. “Why did you have Gilroy keep this information from your papa?” “I’ll tell Papa. Will you offer sanctuary?” Andru wasn’t intimidated. “I told you I would, but Gilroy didn’t fool your papa. I fear you’ve bought trouble for yourself.” Tara searched her son’s face, and it looked as hard as Darius’ had when she left him. “I’ll handle it, Mama. Now, would you like to meet your grandchildren?” Tara exhaled and her expression softened. Concern and worry consumed her expression, but Andru ignored it. He pulled Meah up to his side and turned his attention to the twins. Once again he noted that his daughter never uttered a word. Andru left the women with the children shortly after that—his children. He needed space to clear his head. Many things seemed to be happening at once, and he knew he had to stay focused. Meah had overwhelmed him. Seeing her for the first time as he had, soaked from the rain with her dirty face bruised and scratched, his heart had swelled uncomfortably in his chest. It had been hard to breathe ever since then. Meah was no longer the innocent child he’d held in his mind. She’d birthed twins. Her petite body was now the body of a woman. Little had been left to the imagination with that too large Runner outfit clinging to every curve, accentuating firm, large breasts and a flat, muscular stomach. Her hips curved nicely into firm, slightly muscular thighs. Everything about her was perfectly proportioned. It had been more than her enticing body, although that in itself distracted his thoughts, and he knew he would have to have her soon. However, there was something he saw in her eyes. She didn’t look scared anymore, or like she was trying to pull a bluff. She looked determined, focused. He wanted to know this new Meah, but he couldn’t as long as his head was in this fog. The first thing to do was to talk to Sharay. He’d only seen her three times since her arrival and never alone. Oh, she was beautiful and incredibly sensual the way she glided around, always poised, and her black as night skin glowing softly. He knew it would be smooth as satin to the touch, and her blue-black hair would feel like silk in between his fingers. But to touch that woman would be to break to his papa’s will. He wouldn’t take a woman simply to gain advantage to another nation. He didn’t need women to do that. But he would question her about Rog, and see what she had to say. “My lord, this is an unexpected surprise.” Sharay bowed her head as she stood, and showed all the poise of a well-trained diplomat’s daughter. Her voice was soft, barely above a whisper, and she never looked up at his face. “I wondered if I would see you again.”

“Why wouldn’t you see me again?” Andru kept his tone pleasant. He’d been nothing but chivalrous toward her. When he sent her back to the Neurian nation, and he would send her back, he wanted no complaints of him spread to her people. “I’ve had matters of a nation to tend to, my lady.” He held his hand out to her. “Walk outside with me. I would like to talk to you.” “What would you like to talk about?” Sharay looked down at their joined hands, as he escorted her out the back door and into a well-manicured backyard. The rain had stopped, and it left the cobblestone path that wandered through a variety of blooming flowers shiny and slick. He’d basically imprisoned her in this small cottage just south of Bryton. It was a one-bedroom country home that his papa used to entertain guests from time to time. The house had been used for mistresses in the past, and hence had a rather feminine look about it—and a reputation that his Mama had frowned upon. Therefore the place was seldom used. He’d seen to it that the grounds were heavily guarded, and the house had no landlink. Sharay couldn’t leave, and she couldn’t contact anyone. Yet she smiled pleasantly when she finally looked up at him. “Tell me about Rog, Sharay.” Andru studied her face and made the request sound so amiable that he might as well have asked her to tell him how she made an apple pie. Sharay froze, and utter horror crossed her face. She made no attempt to conceal her emotions. “Why do you want to know about him?” “Because he is here.” “He’s here?” She blinked several times in an attempt to regain composure. “Well…he’s a priest who felt differently about Crator than, um, some Neurians, and left our nation to teach about Crator to other races.” “How did he feel differently?” Andru brought them to a bench and sat down, still holding her hand. The beautiful Neurian glided down so she sat next to him. “Rog believed all of Nuworld should know about Crator.” Andru nodded. “What are the other beliefs that your nation has?” He watched her slowly lick her lips, and then look up at an eavesdropping servant in the doorway of the cottage. Andru snapped at the servant to bring them drinks. “Some believe Crator is the Neurian’s god.” She looked like she would say more, but didn’t. He knew if he pushed her he might not get the complete truth. He instantly wanted to know more about what they believed but that would have to wait. “And how do you believe?” he asked instead. “I believe Crator created Nuworld and everything on it. It’s clearly written.” Sharay met his gaze briefly and he noted the intelligence in her eyes. “You’re right. How does your papa believe?” Sharay looked surprised, as if not expecting this turn in the questioning. She composed herself quickly,

and long black eyelashes fluttered nervously. He focused on them, and found himself comparing them to Ana’s eyelashes, then Meah’s. Stay focused, he ordered. “My papa believes Crator is the Neurian’s god.” She spoke quickly, and quietly, and he had to lean forward to hear her. She looked down at her hands and appeared to wait for his next question. He gently took one finger and guided her long black hair away from her face and let it fan down her back. “Is that why Rog and Gowsky don’t like each other?” “Partially,” she said and shuddered when he touched her. “There are some other reasons.” She paused but then sighed and continued as if she knew he would persist until he’d heard those reasons. “There are some who believe my papa is wrong in forming a truce with Gothman. They say it will mean Gothman eventually moving in and taking over.” “I see.” Andru stood, stretched, then looked down at her, catching her watching him with a mixture of fear and curiosity. “Oh, there was one other thing. There is also a Runner named Meah, who has just shown up as well. I believe they’re from the same village. Do you know if that’s true?” He maintained a blank face while he watched her pretty young face harden. A familiar haze crept over her black eyes. Sharay looked straight up at him, and her fear for him disappeared. She was suddenly blinded by the raw emotion he’d seen on many young women before—jealousy. “They didn’t come together, did they?” Sharay looked shocked and hurt. “Rog told me… But if he lied…” Her eyes lowered, and she looked straight ahead as she slowly shook her head. She stood up as well, and absently walked several paces away from Andru. He watched her, noting every movement she made, watching carefully to see what her next move would be. She turned around quickly, and silky black hair flew around her. “Well, you can just tell Rog for me that if he thinks he can come get his mate while his lover is with him then he can simply turn around and go back to where he came from. I’m not interested.” She turned back around and stormed toward the cottage. He easily fell into stride next to her. “Now that’s odd. I’ve talked to Meah, and she gives the impression she didn’t know Rog was here. She told me she wants to help you go with Rog.” “Oh Crator, I wonder if….” She stopped walking, and her hand went to her mouth. “You don’t think he would send her here to try and kill me?” “Why would he want you dead?” Andru turned and faced her. “I was under the impression you two loved each other.” She blushed a dark pink…a very appealing color against her dark skin. “I thought so, too. But they are lovers, and I’ve always known it. He talks about her children as if they were his own. I bet you didn’t know he helped her give birth to them. But they’re not his. I know that much. They’re pale-skinned like you. They might as well be his, though.”

Andru thought going to see Sharay would clear his mind of Meah. The tempestuous Neurian woman acted so virginal she was easily appealing. He had planned to see her today before they had found Meah,

and he didn’t see any reason to change his plans. It would be simple to gather information, enjoy the beautiful woman’s company, and by doing so, clear his head. He’d seen a new side of her today, however. Unadulterated jealousy had raced through her body and she’d made no attempt to hide it. All thoughts of her beauty vanished. Andru left the secluded and well-guarded cottage with his head spinning. Was it pure coincidence that Meah showed up at the same time as Rog? Was she in actuality conspiring with Rog as Sharay suggested? She’d gone into his arms so willingly—folded her body into his as if she belonged there. And he had thought she did. But was this some kind of charade for some deeper plot? Had Meah turned traitor? Andru was a trained Gothman warrior. He was predicted by many of the older warriors to be a great leader, possibly even better than his papa. Policy and protocol were second nature. He knew what he had to do. His fury slowly smoldered as he flew toward his house. Sharay’s words about Rog being like a papa to Meah’s children caused a sour taste to rise in his throat. Had her lover followed her back here? Did they come back here together? It dawned on him Beel had said she’d been at the Crator temple in Taratown for a week. Had she been hiding out, preparing her strategy? Andru parked his glider and walked with purpose into his house and down the hall toward the large conference room. The door was half-open and his papa stood in the middle of the room talking to Geeves. “Papa, I need to speak with you.” Chapter Twelve

“Wait on that until I’m through here,” Darius told Geeves, and tapped his long finger on the edge of his first assistant’s landlink. The man nodded and then walked out of the large room, closing the door securely behind him. “What do you need?” Darius turned to face his son. His tone was imposing, but he knew it had no impact on his son. Andru stood in front of him, in all appearances an equal in size and ferocity. For a long moment, their gray eyes locked on each other, studying each other, analyzing what they gathered by the other’s stance. Finally, Andru pursed his lips then walked with determination over toward the windows that opened to the soggy backyard. Darius watched him, without moving a muscle. His son had something serious to say, and he could see the effort it was taking him to bring it before his papa. When Andru turned and faced him again, there was incredible turmoil in his eyes. “I’ve secured Meah at one of the trailers at the Blood Circle clan. Gilroy omitted something from his report to you at my request. Meah has returned with her children.” Darius’ eyebrow shot up. Andru noted it and continued. “They are twins with four winters, one boy and one girl. I don’t doubt they’re mine. She says they are, and they have my gray eyes and curly black hair with gold streaks…identical to Curi’s.” Darius’ eyebrow remained up. “She’s got your children?” he asked rhetorically, and then stroked his chin as he walked over to his desk and glanced down at some papers. “A boy and a girl, you say?” Andru couldn’t hide his surprise when the lord looked back over at him, and there was an ornery

twinkle in his eye. In spite of himself, Andru smiled and had to share the first moment he’d seen his boy. “I’ll tell you something, but I swear you to secrecy.” Andru’s twinkle in his eyes matched his papa’s. “The long bruise you saw across Gilroy’s cheek was when Tory, my son, first appeared out of the bushes and smacked Gilroy across the face in an attempt to stop his interrogation of Meah.” “I’ll be damned.” Darius smiled, and walked over then slapped Andru’s back. “My son is a papa. But the turmoil I see, there is more. What else do you have to tell me?” “I went to see Sharay when I left Meah…” “Comparing notes, are you, boy?” Darius still smiled, but Andru couldn’t help but feel that his papa was sizing him up. As he’d interrogated Sharay, now he would be interrogated. “Many things are happening.” He shot his papa a look. “Outside of Gothman as well as inside of Gothman. In order to effectively deal with these things there can’t be these conflicts between you and me.” Darius straightened and his smile disappeared. Once again, he simply stared at his son, his face devoid of expression and chiseled in stone. He then listened as Andru shared the conversation he had with Sharay. Andru expressed his concerns and yes, even his fears—his fears that Meah hadn’t really come back to him. When he was through, the two men stood silently facing each other, while both minds churned out possible strategies that could occur next. Darius finally walked over and picked his comm up off his desk. “Spend some time alone with Meah and see if her loyalties are intact. But first, you’ll take me to meet these children. If they are yours, then they are here to stay. I have faith you can discover Meah’s true intentions.” Well, he’d done it. He included Lord Darius in all his thoughts, shared everything with him. Now, he hoped it didn’t all backfire on him. Andru contacted Ana to confirm she was still with Meah, which she was. Tara had left already. He didn’t tell her he was coming back over with their papa, but simply said he would be over there soon and to wait for him.

The first thing he noticed when he entered the trailer was that Meah had showered and now wore a long Gothman dress that he recognized as one of Ana’s. It was pale pink with straps that went over her shoulders and then attached to fabric cut to accentuate a woman’s breasts. His eyes dropped to the visible swell of cleavage just above the material. He also took in how narrow her waist was, and the perfect arch of her hips. Inky black hair was tied loosely with a ribbon, and blue-green eyes flashed at him under thick black eyelashes. She was breathtaking. His large frame consumed the entire doorway and he made a point of noting Meah’s expression the second their eyes met. She looked curious, but guarded. Guarded against what? Was she simply nervous about seeing him again after five winters? That would be acceptable behavior. Or was it something else? Andru also noted the change in her expression when he entered the living room and Meah noticed Darius was behind him. Her glance at the lord was brief, as was the expression of panic that crossed her face. She then turned and met his gaze again. The panic was gone, and replaced with confusion,

fear…fear of being betrayed. All of that disappeared within the next moment and her eyes went blank. Her Runner skills had not diminished. She straightened and closed all doors to her emotions. “My lord,” she said simply, and clasped her hands behind her back. The Runner warrior stance in a Gothman dress—rather enticing. “Papa, I didn’t realize you were coming here.” Ana attacked Andru with her emotions, and he yelled silently for her to shut up. “Please, my lord, come in and have a seat.” Meah instantly assumed the role of hostess. Darius sat, and Ana moved over to stand next to Andru. The grown twins watched as Meah went down on her knees in between her children and put an arm around each one of them. “Tory, Tia…I would like you to meet your grandpapa.” She smiled at each child, as they looked wide-eyed at Lord Darius. She looked up at the lord as well, and hoped her face looked calmer than she felt. “Lord Darius, I would like you to meet Tory, and this is Tia.” “Twins.” The lord smiled. “How old are you two?” “Four and a half winters, my lord.” As Tory spoke he assumed the Runner stance. Tia copied him without looking at him. “You’re a big boy for your age. Are you glad to be here? I bet you’ve been traveling for a while now.” His voice was calm, the tone used for a child, and everyone saw immediately what he was going to do. He would gather his information from the children. “We camped out every night in our tent and Mama played tag with us. She told us stories about you, and the great twins, and the dog-woman. Now we’re meeting all of them. I guess we’re glad to be here now that everyone is being nice to Mama.” Darius looked at Meah. She blushed, and smiled timidly at him, but otherwise her expression revealed nothing. She looked like a woman who had nothing to hide. Either she didn’t, or she was a damn good warrior. The thought suddenly went through his head that she’d been in Taratown for a week before they detected her. He studied her face a moment longer—no change. “Where did you live before here?” He turned his attention back to the children. “We lived by the ocean in our village.” Tory quickly looked over his mama’s shoulder at his sister. He frowned and then turned back to the lord. “Are we going to live here now?” “Yes, you are.” And the entire room knew that the lord accepted the fact that the twins were his grandchildren. “Will you miss anyone from your village?” “No,” Tory said slowly. “Mama says we’ll make new friends here.” The lord smiled and then ruffled the boy’s hair. “They are beautiful children,” he said quietly to Meah and then stood. Meah stood as well, but felt no need to respond. She knew with all her heart that the lord just confirmed the paternity of the twins, but she had the overwhelming sensation that she was not off the hook. The lord

welcomed her to Gothman and then left. “I’m going to go as well.” Ana smiled, primarily because her brother was yelling at her again…this time to leave. “Will you come over for dinner?” “That would be nice.” Meah smiled. “I can’t wait to see your children.” “Tory and Darien will love each other.” Ana touched her brother’s arm then made her departure. “I was just wondering something,” Meah said absently the second the trailer door was shut. “What’s that?” Andru moved to sit where his papa had sat. “I just wondered if you two started out the way Tory and Tia are, or if you’ve always been the way you are now.” “What are you talking about?” Andru frowned at her. “I never noticed until now how much you and Ana communicate with each other without talking. Just now, with all of us here, I noticed at least three times that you talked to her without speaking.” She turned and sat on the floor in front of him. “I’ve really tuned in to that sort of thing living with these two over the past winters.” He grinned playfully. “I guess I’ll have to be more careful in the future.” Meah licked her lips and his eyes followed the action. “If Tory and Tia are separated they don’t do well. They are one soul in two bodies. As their mama I see that. Is that the way it is for you and Ana?” She stopped and looked into those penetrating gray eyes that had haunted her dreams over the past winters. Color streamed across her face and she sucked in air through slightly parted lips. “What I want to say is that I won’t come in between you two. I understand that you need to be together.” She quickly occupied herself with one of Tia’s curls. Andru simply stared at her for a moment. She still looked quite heated in the face. Did she just imply that she understood he needed to be with his sister…in every way? He didn’t ask. Meah suddenly jumped to her feet. “I just remembered. I have a gift for you.” She ran out of the room, and he enjoyed watching the silhouette of her figure through the thin dress as she left. When she returned, Tia was standing next to him, and her heart slammed in her chest when his large hand swept gently across her curls. His smile was full of emotion. “Before I left the village that I lived in for the past three winters, a ruin was found buried in the rocks up the coast from us. They discovered some books that possibly could be more writings of Crator.” Meah held a plain disc out in front of her. Andru looked up at her quickly. “I really think they might be.” She handed him the disc. “I made this copy for you. I’ve spent a couple of hours each night going through the books, and it seems like they are fragments that can be added on to

what we already have. See what you think. When you have time, I’ll go over what I’ve pieced together.” Meah turned around then and instinctively put her arms out to catch Tory as he prepared to jump from one of the chairs at the table. “Would it be all right if the children went for a walk?” She turned to face him, and saw him undressing her with his eyes. She looked down quickly, suddenly feeling nervous and way too close to that virile masculinity that was sprawled out in the chair. Andru jumped up. “Would you two like that? It might be a little muddy out there, but I’m pretty sure the rain has stopped.” The twins jumped up and down in approval, and started pulling their mama to the door. If she thought she would be able to clear her head of Andru outside, she was mistaken. He pulled the door shut and caught up with her, then slid his hand into hers. The children ran ahead of them while he yelled directions as to which way they should go. He led them over to the edge of the clan site where the forest began. It was muddy, and the children suddenly discovered the joy of mud puddles, much to Meah’s dismay. She focused on the two as they determined if a nearby tree would be good to climb or not. Suddenly, she remembered that it was this very same part of the forest where Andru found her the first night she’d stayed at the Blood Circle clan. A chill ran through her. He had raped her that night. “I know what you’re thinking,” Andru whispered as he pulled her by her hand into his arms. Meah looked up into his eyes and wished she hadn’t. She’d forgotten how persistent Andru was. When he wanted something, he took it—no questions asked. And she could tell as those gray eyes devoured her that she was next on his list. “How do you know what I’m thinking?” She couldn’t take her eyes from his. “Your hand suddenly went very cold.” He brought her hand that he still held up to his lips and began kissing each finger, his eyes never leaving hers. She felt herself tremble but she didn’t feel cold. The thin material of the Gothman dress made her feel very exposed, vulnerable. His hand on the middle of her back seared her skin. He pulled her closer to him, and she felt her breasts smash against his iron chest. He kissed her then, a searing hot, demanding kiss. She collapsed into him, with a soft groan letting him know that she was willing. “You’re supposed to tell him no, Mama.” Tory’s voice sounded as if he were miles away. Meah felt Andru’s body stiffen, and he released her lips, leaving her gasping for air. Lifting his head, he rested his chin on her head. “Why is she supposed to tell me no, Tory?” Meah rested the side of her head against Andru’s chest, since he obviously had no intention of letting her go. She smiled down at her son who stood, feet spread apart and his hands on his hips. “It’s okay, Tory. I don’t need to tell your papa no. Mamas and papas do this when they’re together.” She spoke calmly, trying to reassure her son. Andru released her and squatted down in front of the boy. The two looked at each other eye to eye. Andru smiled. Tory didn’t. Tia walked up behind her brother and matched his gaze.

“Why did you say that, son?” Andru asked quietly. “Why is she supposed to say no?” “She says no to all the men.” Tory suddenly looked confused but then smiled when Andru laughed and ruffled his hair. He stood back up, and pulled Meah back to him, the fire once again obvious in his eyes. “Did you have men hunting you down, my lady?” “Hardly.” She smiled back, and he watched the crimson climb her cheeks. He brushed his lips against hers, and ran his hand down her hair letting it catch on the ribbon that held it back. “We need to find a nanny for our children.” His voice sounded rougher than the minute before, and he rested his gaze on her lips. “I thought I had one.” Meah pulled away and straightened her dress. She needed distance. “We stayed with some Neurians the night before we arrived in Taratown. One of the young girls agreed to come up here with me.” “Where is she now?” Andru looked like he was going through something in his mind. She realized they probably searched the temple after they captured her. Meah squeezed her lips together to fight a smile. He saw the twinkle appear in her eye, and his eyebrow shot up. “I can’t say for sure, but I would be willing to guess that Beel might know where she is.” “Beel?” He looked surprised only for a minute and then narrowed his eyes as he pulled his comm out. “What’s her name?” “Paleah.” Andru didn’t act as if he’d heard the name before, but simply wrapped the comm around his ear, and established the link with his half-brother. “Beel, is Paleah with you?” His tone was quiet and imposing. She could just imagine his bastard brother’s flippant response. “Bring her to trailer number fifty-seven in the clan site. If she expects to be allowed in our nation she needs to work.” Meah was shocked when she realized how dirty her children now were. It didn’t seem fair to leave Paleah with two high-strung children who would immediately need to be bathed. They walked back toward the trailer without talking, until Tory turned around to face them while walking backwards, and dropped the bombshell. “Mama, you didn’t say no to Rog, but he’s not our papa, right?” Meah thought Andru would smash her fingers as his grip tightened severely on her hand. “No, Rog isn’t your papa,” Meah said with a slight laugh, trying to make light of the matter. Andru seemed distracted when they reached the trailer. He said nothing when she hurried the children down the short hallway and quickly got them out of their clothes and into the tub. She scrubbed them thoroughly then left them to play in the water and walked out to join Andru. He stood with his back to

her looking out the window at the end of the trailer. Cautiously, she walked up behind him. Andru turned around suddenly, crossed his arms and faced her. He fought to breathe at the sight of her and for a moment his mind went completely blank. The thin material of her dress was wet in places from the bathwater and clung to her skin invitingly. He could see her naked in front of him so easily it was all he could do to remember his name. It was necessary to pull his eyes away from her for a moment and focus on the empty shelf where a landlink would go. Slowly, he dragged in a long breath. “Meah, I have a nation to take into consideration. There is a leader of a rebellion from another nation, sitting outside one of my cities making demands. Now, it has been suggested by two different sources that someone inside my nation may be closely connected to him.” He paused and looked her in the eyes. She stood wide-eyed, her lips not quite touching each other, and stared up at him. “What do you think I should do, my lady?” “Andru, I’m not here as a contact for Rog.” She whispered the words in complete terror. His eyes raked across her and she felt panic rise inside her. “If you were his lover you would be in an incredible position to distract me and wreak havoc on Gothman.” His accusation was no sooner said then a loud splashing sound came from the bathroom followed immediately by another. He looked over her shoulder quickly and then followed when she walked down the hallway. Meah reached the bathroom to see two smiling twins sitting cross-legged, facing each other, with water everywhere. She turned around quickly and almost smashed into his chest. She tried backing up a few inches but hit the doorway. She scowled at him and stood as tall as her petite body would allow. “You’re right. That would make me an outstanding candidate to come here and manipulate some plot. However, I’m not Rog’s lover, nor have I ever been. He was a very good friend and yes, the children have seen me in his arms.” She poked him in the chest. “But not the way I was in your arms. I came to Gothman because you’re here. You have a right to know your children. And I would have been here sooner if it hadn’t been for that damn war.” With that, she turned around and reached for the towel. At the same time there was a knock at the door. Andru turned to answer it and Meah involved herself with her children. She wrapped them in towels and then they darted past her to see who had come to visit. “Paleah, you’re back,” Tory squealed when the young Neurian walked into the room behind Beel. Paleah looked around the room nervously, making no attempt to look at Andru. Instead, she caught Meah’s eye and locked on. “So, do you want to be a nanny?” Meah smiled at the young woman, so experienced in some areas yet incredibly naïve in others. “I wasn’t sure if you wanted me back or not.” Paleah looked rather guilty. Andru walked around Beel to look at Paleah. “Woman, look at me,” he said as he narrowed his eyebrows. “What in the hell is this?” Both Meah and Beel looked at him in surprise.

“What in the hell is what?” Beel spoke first as Paleah looked down and stared at the children. “I could go get them dressed,” she murmured to no one in particular. “You stay right there,” Andru barked. He was getting angry. He glared at Beel. “This woman could be Sharay’s twin. Who is she?” “She’s her bastard sister.” Beel put his hands on Paleah’s shoulders and then pulled her hair from her face. “She was being sent to the west ocean and didn’t want to go. Meah agreed to let her come here with her and that’s when I met her.” “Go back and get the children dressed. Meah, show her where things are.” He spoke harshly and Paleah jumped but Meah just looked at him oddly before leading her children down the hallway. “How were you able to meet Paleah a week ago but not notice Meah until today?” Andru glared at his half-brother. “She left the temple at night and we met each other. She gave me the impression that whoever she was staying with wouldn’t approve of her sneaking out.” Beel shrugged and smiled boyishly. “I didn’t ask any questions.” He looked down the hallway and then back at Andru. “Sharay looks like that and you haven’t touched her? I hope my desire for women lasts longer than yours has.” “And I wish your loyalty to Gothman was a fraction of what mine is,” Andru hissed back. He turned and walked away from Beel as the women came back down the hallway with the twins jumping up and down. Meah suggested ideas to entertain the children to Paleah while she was gone. “I assume we’re still leaving?” Meah walked up to stand next to Andru as if it were something she did every day. “Yes.” He shot her a glance, but then looked at Beel and nodded to the door. Beel took the hint. He stroked Paleah’s cheek and smiled. “I’ll come see you later.” ***** Paleah looked exhausted and relieved to see both of them, even Andru, when he and Meah returned later to take the children with them to Ana and Gilroy’s for supper. It was a strange afternoon and Meah didn’t have much higher hopes for the evening. None of her homecoming was going as she anticipated. Oh, she knew she would have to submit several thorough reports explaining the events that occurred during her age of searching. And she anticipated then being questioned over every little detail. That was the standard procedure when a Runner returned to the clan as an adult after their age of searching was complete. But that wasn’t happening. Instead, she realized, she was a prisoner. The several hours they were together, Andru never touched her…other than when he tucked her up against his muscular chest on his glider. They went to downtown Bryton where she walked next to him while his hands were clasped behind his back. They received plenty of curious stares but Andru wasn’t daunted. He led the way into several stores where he conducted business over one thing or the other.

Then he spent almost an hour out on the practice fields talking on and off with Gilroy. She was instructed to sit on his glider and not move. Several men walked past her while she sat there. She was eyed and greeted. She responded quietly and then looked at her hands. Andru always had her in his sight. Their last stop, much to her surprise, was at his house. He didn’t speak as he escorted her into the house, nodded to the servants but didn’t introduce her, and took her up to his room. Meah knew if she asked questions she wouldn’t get any answers—Andru’s thoughts were off somewhere else. So she stayed quiet as well. He left her in his room, told her to make herself at home, then grabbed clean clothes and went off to shower. That was how her afternoon went, and now as she lifted Tia in her arms and followed Andru and Tory up to the large stone house in front of them, she had a strange premonition about the evening. Chapter Thirteen

“Oh no, Poli, I couldn’t eat any more right now.” Ana held up her hand, refusing a slice of pie. “Me neither. I won’t eat again for days.” Meah smiled contentedly, and leaned back very unladylike in her chair and patted her belly. “Let’s go see why those children are being so quiet in the backyard,” Ana suggested, pushing her chair back. Meah followed Ana out of the house, and felt more at home than she had since she’d arrived in Gothman. Gilroy and Ana were relaxed, and happy to see them. A small amount of Gothman wine loosened them all up before supper, and before long Meah had all of them laughing loudly as she shared some of the escapades she lived through during her age of searching. There was no reason to mention Rog once she saw how well the evening was going. The man wasn’t her lover and never had been. They had sex together a few times when the need hit them both, but it was nothing serious and neither of them ever thought it was. Andru was jealous. And she didn’t want to provoke that emotion in him. Ana and Meah barely stepped into the backyard when a commotion started in the far corner of the yard. “What’s going on back here?” Ana broke into a run when the sounds of screaming children broke the serenity of the balmy evening. Meah took off quickly, and pulled her dress up to run faster when she realized what was going on. “Tory! No!” she yelled as her son ran like a mad bull into Darien, and sent the slightly larger boy tumbling onto the ground. The two of them were entangled and rolling by the time she caught up to them. “You’re wrong and I’ll prove it to you,” Tory screamed in a high-pitched wail. “No, you’re wrong!” Darien screamed back. Darien managed to pull himself to his feet, and swung out with an open hand, trying to hit Tory, and missing. Tory went low and ran into Darien again, sending the boy tumbling head over feet and coming up scratched and bleeding.

“I’m right!” Tory grabbed Darien’s shirt and looked like he would punch the boy at close range. “What is the meaning of this?” At the sound of Andru’s booming voice, the two boys jumped out of their skins, and stumbled to face the man. They both looked as if they just realized that four adults watched them. “Tory, what have you done?” Meah was devastated as she fell to her knees in front of her son. “He said he’s better than I am.” Tory spoke through clenched teeth. Tia ran up behind him and the two latched hands. “Tell him I’m right, Mama. Tell him.” Large tears fell down Darien’s cheeks. “The Runners aren’t better than Gothman, are they, Mama?” Tory looked earnestly into his mama’s face. “Are too. Right, Mama?” Darien stamped his foot. “I’ll be greater because I’ll be in charge of all the Runner clans. He just gets to be in charge of Gothman.” “Darien.” Gilroy’s voice was a growl, and Darien paled. Andru looked from one boy to the other, and then over at Gilroy. Meah stood up and placed her hands on Tory’s shoulders. “Ana, I’m very sorry about this. Tory gets a little, um, wild sometimes. My lord, would you please take us home now?” “I don’t want to go.” Tory stamped his foot. “Tia doesn’t want to go yet either. I didn’t do anything wrong and I don’t want to go!” “Tory, you were naughty and…” “Meah.” Andru’s tone, rather than his speaking her name, brought her to full attention. “Of all the hundreds of stories on our transmissions that I’m sure you’ve read over the winters, I can’t believe not one of them mentioned the nature of a Gothman child.” Meah looked confused and Andru sighed. “Boys, come with me. I’ll speak with the two of you alone for a minute.” He placed a large hand on each head, and steered them off toward a secluded part of the yard thick with trees. Tia hurried after her brother. “Wait a minute. They’re not going to hear just your side of things. I’m coming too.” And Ana ran off after them. Meah stood there, somewhat stunned and confused. Annoyance simmered deep in her gut from Andru interrupting her reprimand, and then marching off with her son. Their son. She had to learn how to share the twins now. “Does this hurt?” Meah jumped when Gilroy whispered so close to her ear. He ran a single finger over her right biceps. It was an unnerving touch. She tried to step to the side. The

man was right behind her, and blocked her movement with his other hand. “There’s another bruise on this arm over here. Does that one hurt as well?” He began to gently rub her shoulder blade as well as her arm and she cursed the Gothman dress she wore. She was way too vulnerable in this thing. “I’ll admit to being a little sore.” She made an effort to sound casual, and once again tried to move away from him. His hands went to her shoulders now, and he spread his long fingers down across her exposed chest. “Gilroy, what are you doing?” Meah tried to twist away from him. One hand quickly went around her neck, and strong fingers pushed her chin up so she was forced to look at him. His other hand moved dangerously close to the swell of her breasts at the top of her dress. “Think about the pain from the few bruises on your body, my lady,” he whispered, and if anyone looked, they would swear he was going to kiss her. His mouth was that close to her face. “Stop it. Why are you doing this?” She met his sky-blue eyes, and icy fingers crawled down her spine. His free hand glided right across her breasts and down to her belly and slammed her body back into his. Every inch of him was hard as steel, and she gasped at his sudden behavior. He then grabbed her hair, and pulled it back so she still looked up at him with her body stretched and exposed in front of him. Panic and disbelief seeped through her, as a vise grip tightened on her insides. His penetrating blue eyes drifted over her as if enjoying the way he’d stretched her breasts out underneath the thin material that covered them. “I don’t understand why you’re doing this,” she whispered. “Then let me explain, my lady. If you’re plotting in any way against Andru I will personally break every bone in this beautiful little body of yours. Do you understand me now?” She nodded as best she could, not taking her eyes from his. He dragged his fingers across her body slowly until he once again held her arms. He then turned her around and released her. She stood facing him and still held his eyes. “I swear to you, Gilroy. I’m not plotting anything. I’m just coming home. What can I do to prove that to you?” “Mama, we can stay a little bit longer and eat apple pie. Papa said we could.” Tory ran up to her, oblivious to the tension in the air. Andru and Ana were slightly more observant. It might have been Meah’s trembling hands and the warrior expression on Gilroy’s face that gave it away. “What’s going on?” Ana asked as she cocked her head at her claim. His intense blue eyes were on fire. “Didn’t you say you had some clothes you wanted to give Meah?” Gilroy took his time looking away from Meah to focus on Ana. “Oh yeah, I did.” Ana turned to Meah. “Are you all right?”

Meah nodded. “I’m fine.” She wished her tone were more believable. Andru watched Ana and Meah walk side by side into the house. Their hips swayed gently in the silky Gothman dresses they both wore. Never was there a more tempting sight. Slowly he moved his eyes back to Gilroy. He’d watched the ladies leave as well, and now turned back to face Andru. They stood alone in the growing darkness of the backyard. “What did you do to her?” “I told her if she was plotting against you that I would break every bone in her body,” Gilroy responded flatly. “She was shaking like a leaf.” “Yes, my lord, she was.” “Why do you think that was? Do you think she has something to hide?” “That’s what I tried to find out, but she just turned white and started shaking. I don’t remember her scaring so easily.” “Neither do I.” Meah entered Ana and Gilroy’s bedroom, and plopped down on the edge of their bed with a large sigh. She could hear the children carrying on down at the table while they ate apple pie. Her children were experiencing the first day of the rest of their lives. They would grow up here, and more than likely, never leave again. They were home. But was she? Andru didn’t trust her. And obviously Gilroy didn’t either. Those were two men she couldn’t afford to have as enemies. She wouldn’t live long. “I want to know exactly what happened down there.” Ana’s demand brought Meah out of her thoughts. Meah told her a slightly edited version, not wishing to offend her. Ana stood expressionless while Meah looked up at her with bloodshot eyes, and explained what Gilroy said to her and, to some extent, how he treated her. “His tactics were effective,” Meah concluded dryly. “He caught me off guard, and then dropped a bomb in my lap to see how I’d react. I was too flustered to cover my reaction to his threat if I betrayed Andru.” “That was his plan.” “You knew he was going to do that to me?” “Yes, he told me this afternoon.” Ana kept her expression blank. “So Andru knew too.” “I don’t think he did. He has a lot on his mind tonight.”

“Ana, I have no intention of betraying Andru…or you, for that matter. I told Andru I wouldn’t interfere. I don’t know what else to say to prove my loyalty.” Meah couldn’t stop a tear from streaming down her cheek. “I couldn’t wait to see all of you and suppertime was so nice. Gilroy had to go and remind me that I’m still a prisoner in my homeland.” “He’s protecting Gothman.” “I’m not a threat to Gothman.” Meah didn’t know how else to convince the people she believed were friends. “What do you mean you told Andru you wouldn’t interfere?” Ana seemed focused on a point on the floor. “The twins…they act differently than a single child does. And Tory and Tia act differently than the few other twins I’ve come across over the past few winters. Tia has never spoken. She didn’t even cry as a baby. Tory does it for her. But if Tia is taken from him he gets real quiet and loses his appetite. They need each other. You and Andru are just like that. I’m sure it’s where Tia and Tory get it. They are one soul in two bodies and they aren’t whole without each other. As their mama I see that and I wouldn’t dare separate them.” Ana stood expressionless and listened. When Meah finished her explanation, she stood, walked toward Ana, and then placed her hands on Ana’s arms. Ana’s gray eyes searched her face, and Meah managed a smile of reassurance. “I won’t come between the two of you. I see now that he gets his strength from you. Andru has to have you with him to remain strong. Without you, he’s just part of a whole.” “Are you saying you wouldn’t care if he came to me?” Ana’s voice was a broken whisper as her expression struggled with several emotions. Meah’s smile was thin. “I’m saying that I won’t interfere. My loyalty to both of you to be the best rulers you can be is that strong. Five winters have passed. I didn’t mean to stay away that long but that’s how it worked out. I don’t know what will happen between Andru and me, but the twins are his and this is their home. It’s my home, too. If he and I can successfully raise them together…well, I understand that he needs you.” She took a deep breath, glad she’d said what she needed to say to both of them. “There is something that I want in return.” Ana stood, and stared at Meah but said nothing. Her expression was blank and her gray eyes looked milky. She was only an inch or two taller than Meah, and they were able to look eye to eye. After an uncomfortable silence Meah backed away from Ana and gave her a curious look. “Aren’t you going to say anything?” “I, um, don’t know what to say.” Ana seemed flustered by Meah’s question. “Wait a minute.” Meah narrowed her eyes and was surprised to see Ana blush. Meah didn’t take her eyes off Ana, but began to slowly run her hands over her arms and shoulders, trying to feel every part of her body that Gilroy had touched. “What are you doing?” Ana got a worried look on her face.

“I’m bugged, aren’t I?” She continued to run her hands along her back, and then under her hair and up her neck. She felt a flat circular device stuck to her skin at the base of her neck. “I knew it. Damn.” “Meah, you’re Andru’s claim. We have to be absolutely sure you can be trusted,” Ana spoke just above a whisper. “Crator, what am I doing here?” Meah’s temper soared. She held the paper-thin disc in between two fingers. Other than the sound of the children at the other end of the house, it was completely quiet. “Okay, Gilroy, hear me and hear me good. Remember, your blood runs through me, and my loyalty to the Runner nation is at least as strong as your loyalty to Gothman. If you doubt that then maybe you aren’t the incredible warrior I believed you to be.” Meah nodded in satisfaction then took the bug, and stuck it to her rear end. She then sat down on the bed. “Now, do you want to hear my terms?” “Yes, I do. But you better hurry. We’ll definitely have company soon.” Ana eyed the door as she spoke. “What I have to say is for your ears only. If we get interrupted, I’ll have to tell you later.” Meah also eyed the door, but then focused on Ana. “My terms are that you quit letting Andru run your life.” Ana opened her mouth to retaliate, and Meah held her hand up quickly. “Andru manipulates you, and he always has. Hell, he manipulates everyone. But when it comes to leading the Runners you must stand up to him. Don’t let him tell you how many soldiers to have in each squad. Don’t let him schedule your war games for you. Don’t let him review all your transmissions, and then approve your responses.” Ana’s mouth fell open. “How do you know he does all that?” “I’ve spent the last few winters in the company of Neurians, remember? You’d be surprised at my landlink skills. You need to let him know that from now on you won’t be reviewing your decisions with him before implementing them.” Meah knew she asked a lot, and could tell by Ana’s expression that Ana wasn’t sure she could comply. “That would start a big fight, I’m afraid.” “Do Lord Darius and Lady Tara fight often over leadership issues?” Ana laughed. “Oh, I’d say at least once a day as long as I’ve been alive.” “You see?” Meah held her hands out. Maybe this is what the dog-woman meant when she said she would get her wish. “I think Crator must want it that way. Both of your parents are outstanding leaders.” “I see your point.” Ana tapped her lips with her finger and studied Meah. She had a faraway look in her eyes as if suddenly lost in thought. Her eyes suddenly grew wide and she looked quickly at Meah. “And of course, I would reinstate your rank as my first assistant and first commander. Am I right?” “That would be nice.” Meah smiled. “Do you know what you’ve suggested? You’re offering your claim in return for rank and the betterment

of your nation. That is a Bachula. You’re giving your claim to your leader as a sexual gift in order to secure a higher rank.” Both of their heads turned quickly at the sound of someone coming up the stairs. Ana turned around quickly and opened her closet door just as Andru opened the bedroom door, and looked from one of them to the other. “Here.” Ana stepped out of her closet, and handed a Runner outfit to Meah. “I think this will fit you perfectly.” Meah immediately recognized her old Runner clothes. On the arm was the armband of the first assistant. Meah looked up and met Ana’s gaze. The two women just stared at each other and then slowly turned to look at Andru. ***** Andru woke up exhausted the next morning. His night was nothing more than tossing and turning and disconnected dreams. The sheet on his bed was twisted into a long rope and fell half off to the floor. His bed had looked better after a night of wild sex…and there certainly hadn’t been any of that. Conflicting information ran rampant through his mind all evening long. He hadn’t even been able to focus on Ana. Gilroy had argued with him to simply let him interrogate Meah further, until they were satisfied completely either of her guilt or innocence. Andru wouldn’t hear of it. It had been all he could do to watch Gilroy knock Meah around earlier that day. “Andru, are you up yet?” Darius knocked firmly on the door. Andru opened his bedroom door, and let his papa in. “Yeah, I’m up, though I daresay not much good to anyone at the moment.” Darius entered and observed his son, standing barefoot and shirtless in his drawstring pants. The bed gave indication he’d tossed and turned all night. “It’s a bad sign, son, when a bed looks like that after a man has slept alone in it, yes.” “I was just thinking that same thing.” Andru scratched his tangled hair. Visions of Meah standing inside her trailer as he wished her goodnight then walked away without touching her raced through his mind. Her lips parted as if to say something to him, but she didn’t. She just stood there and watched him leave. “I have something for you to do that might take your mind off the matters that are causing you to lose sleep. I want you to meet with Rog today, I do. He sent another transmission this morning asking for an audience. You’ll hear his demands and then bring the information to me, you will.” ***** The first thing Andru noticed about the Neurian camp just several miles into Freeland territory, which was under Gothman jurisdiction, was that it was a lot bigger than just fifty men. He flew over the hills with a small scouting team of twenty Gothman to give Rog his audience. When the Neurian camp came into view he immediately slowed and turned to look at Gilroy through his dome.

“How large would you say that campsite is?” Andru asked through his comm. “I daresay about five hundred men if I had to guess.” Gilroy spoke through his comm as well, but his gaze met Andru’s as they flew alongside each other. “Does the landlink confirm that?” Andru looked again toward the camp spread out below them. Gilroy looked down at the screen on his console. “No, my lord, it shows a camp of about fifty men.” “Interesting.” Andru gestured with his hand that they should proceed, and the Gothman neared the camp then landed on the outskirts. Several young Neurians, no more than eighteen winters at the most, ran up to greet them. They were tall, thin lads, not yet filled out to manhood, although Neurians didn’t fill out the way Gothman did. “If you’ll follow us, my lord,” one of them spoke in a thick singsong accent. Andru nodded, and walked with the boys through the campsite with his men surrounding him. Gilroy walked next to him, and he could tell his friend was on full warrior alert. “Ah, the heir to Gothman, Lord Andru, is it? Come in, come in.” A tall, very black-skinned man, with coarse hair darker than a moonless night, smiled shiny white teeth at them. He gestured with a gallant wave of his hand that they join him at a long, rectangular table with several cushioned chairs placed around it. Andru and Gilroy accepted the chairs offered, and Rog sat across from them. He poured a pink drink into tall, thin glasses filled with ice chips. After dispensing with all hospitalities, he leaned back in his chair and studied the two men who faced him. “You wish to have an audience. The Lord of Gothman has sent me to hear your requests and return the information to him. You seem to know I’m Lord Andru, am I to assume you are Rog?” Andru studied the man sitting in front of him, wondering what Meah, or Sharay, saw in him. “My manners, I apologize. Meah spoke so often of you that I feel as if I know you. I guess for obvious reasons she wouldn’t share as much about me with you.” Rog turned his attention to Gilroy. “And you? I would guess you’re the second-in-command.” “This is Gilroy, Commander of Lord Darius’ armies.” Andru didn’t look at Gilroy, but continued to stare at Rog as he spoke. “Yes, and the youngest man in Gothman history to obtain such a high rank. Meah spoke fondly of you as well. I believe she found you two were related right before she left on her age of searching, am I right?” Rog smiled at Gilroy. “You have us at a disadvantage. Meah hasn’t mentioned as much about you.” Andru’s expression was blank. “Our schedule is rather full today. What can we do for you, Rog?” Rog looked confused. “I honestly thought the matter was taken care of, but I haven’t heard from Meah. I, too, am a busy man, and I don’t have time to sit outside your land for much longer.”

“What matter is Meah supposed to take care of?” “Well, she said she would bring Sharay to me.” Rog looked at the two men as if he thought they would know this. “She was going to contact me, but she didn’t, so I sent a messenger to Lord Darius this morning. I do believe your laws say you can’t have two women. I’ve seen no transmission from either woman in the time period I’ve been here. I know they’re both rather fond of their landlinks, so I can’t help but think you have them both locked up somewhere.” “Sharay isn’t mine to simply give to you.” Andru felt his muscles tighten and worked to keep them relaxed. He needed to stay focused. “Then give Meah back to me.” There was urgency in Rog’s voice. “Would you rather have Meah?” Andru raised an eyebrow. Rog laughed, a melodic laugh that merged slowly into his singsong accent. “Meah is my life. I won’t deny that. I helped her bring those precious children into the world, and have been with her most of the time since then. I won’t deny my love for her, and I know she loves me, but she has drilled into me from the beginning that she would have to come back. She is your claim, and Tory and Tia are your heirs. I told myself it wouldn’t hurt, but it does.” Rog paused, and as he studied the two men, their expressions chiseled from stone. He knew his words were having the impact he wanted. “Now, Sharay is like a freshly bloomed flower after a summer rain. She is beautiful, and incredibly alluring. And the winter I was away from Meah—what was that, two winters ago…I think—I enjoyed a wonderful time with Sharay in my hometown. I told her I would make her my mate, and would bring her to my village. Meah understood this because she knew that her time was coming to an end, and she would have to return here. The children needed to know of their birthright. They will grow and serve Crator as leaders. They are bright children, you’ll see.” Rog’s eyes looked rather moist at this point. “I prepared for Sharay’s arrival, and Meah prepared to return here. Our romance from that point was, shall we say, bittersweet.” Rog sighed, refilled his glass, then stood and refilled his guest’s glasses. Their silence pleased him. He felt little remorse for the trouble he would inevitably bring on Meah by doing this. He’d been jilted, and there was no way this Gothman would take and lock away both of those women. “But if you would release Meah from her claim,” Rog began. “That’s not an option,” Andru barked then quickly stood, and placed his tall, thin glass on the table. “I’ll take your words to the Lord of Gothman. He brought Sharay here. These are his decisions.” Rog stood as well and smiled congenially. “Of course. Please, allow me to send a gift for the lord, to show my respect.” The Neurian walked over to a side table and picked up a polished green rock that was slightly larger than his hand. He placed it inside a drawstring cloth bag, and pulled the strings before handing it to Andru. The young lord accepted the rock and nodded, but there was no congeniality on his face. “Explain to him that when it is in the bag it won’t work. But when you take it out and place it in some

obscure part of the room, the properties in it will completely disable all recording devices. Just like the one we detected on you, my lord.” Rog smiled as Andru’s fury slowly began to appear on his face. “I’m sorry you’ll have to explain our conversation to your papa from memory, but I’m sure between the two of you, you should be able to remember all of it.” “Forget about Meah. She was never yours. And I’ll be damned if I’ll send a pretty thing like Sharay to you. You should have settled with Paleah. She looks like she can keep a man happy.” Andru’s gray eyes looked violent, and Rog fought to maintain his cool composure as tiny spiders raced down his spine. “I’d reconsider if I were you. You know, I’m the only papa Tory has ever known. All I would have to do is whisper his name, and he would run to my arms. If you can’t determine how large our campsite is, how would you know if I entered your land or not?” Chapter Fourteen

Meah literally yanked open the trailer door when someone knocked and then grinned from ear to ear. “Thank Crator, someone has come to visit me.” “I didn’t realize you were so lonely or I would have come sooner.” Ana smiled and entered the room. “Do you realize I’m literally a prisoner here?” Meah threw out her arms in exasperation. “I wouldn’t call you a prisoner exactly.” Ana entered and looked around the living room. “Oh yeah! I have no landlink, no comm, and the guards outside won’t let the children or me leave the yard. No one can communicate with me, and I can’t talk to anybody, or go anywhere. My glider isn’t even here.” Meah pointed toward the window, gesturing to where her glider should be, but wasn’t. Ana sighed. “Most of that is for your protection. You’ll live with guards around you for the rest of your life. You might as well get used to it if you plan on being the claim to the Lord of Gothman.” “If I plan on being…? I thought I was his claim. Besides, as his claim, and as your first assistant, I should be able to tell these guards what to do, not the other way around. I don’t even have a laser.” Meah couldn’t hold back the list of complaints that had been nagging at her. “Andru told me he would take care of all these things.” Ana shrugged, and Meah thought she saw a glimpse of guilt in her expression. “Well, I’m obviously not a top priority on his list. I haven’t even seen him since the other night when we left your house and he dropped me off at the trailer and ran.” Meah paced several times before forcing herself to stop, and crossed her arms. “He didn’t stay here with you?” Ana sounded surprised. “No. And the way he mauled me all day long, I thought for sure he would. He didn’t even kiss me goodbye. Where is he, by the way?” “Yesterday morning he went to see Rog, and from there he left for Taratown. I don’t know what Rog said, but it has Gilroy hopping mad. He’s all tight-lipped about it.” Ana stared out the window.

“I would think as heir to all Runner nations you would be entitled to know what their meeting was about.” Just then tiny footsteps tumbled down the hall and Tory and Tia began circling the two women. “Aunt Ana is here. I want to play with Darien.” “Darien is at home, sweet child,” Ana said and ruffled his curls, surprised that his hair felt just like her children’s. “I want to go play with Darien. I want to go play with Darien,” Tory began chanting, and jumping. Tia followed suit, jumping alongside him. “It would be nice to look at someone else’s four walls,” Meah said hopefully. “Not to mention, I would love to go to a temple at some point today.” Within minutes, Ana made arrangements for Meah to have a glider and a comm, and soon they were headed toward Bryton. Once at the house, the children were content to play in the nursery, and the two women sat at the table enjoying fresh fruit and cold drinks. Ana pulled up her military statistics for the Runners on her portable landlink, and they lost several hours discussing maneuvers and trainings. Once again, Meah felt like she was home. The afternoon progressed, and Tara was invited to join them, at Meah’s request, to hear about some communication improvements Meah wished to implement. Both women listened in fascination, stopping once to break up a fight between Darien and Tory. Meah showed them how the comms could be altered, using her own comm to demonstrate, so their transmission couldn’t be tapped. “It’s the Neurian landlink knowledge that allowed me to stay hidden in Taratown for a week,” she added when they’d walked outside to check on the children who were now engaged in a game of tag. “Paleah is outstanding in her landlink skills.” “Child, it is time for you to go to your man.” Meah turned around suddenly, as they stood on the back porch, and saw the dog-woman. “I don’t know where he is.” Meah didn’t like having to report her every move to Andru but never knowing where he was seemed just as annoying. “He’s in Taratown,” Tara offered, and smiled at the old woman. “I haven’t seen you in a while.” The dog-woman laughed. “It’s the young ones who keep me busy.” “Where in Taratown?” Meah asked. “Go where your heart wants to go.” And then the old woman transformed into a large dog. She ran playfully around the children once or twice, causing the twins to explode in laughter and smiles and chase after her. Darien was instantly mad that they weren’t playing right. “The twins can see the dog-woman,” Ana said with astonishment. She knew the old woman was present by Meah and Tara’s actions, but she’d never been able to see

her herself. “I know. They’ve always been able to see her.” Meah nodded then turned to Tara. “For the past hour I’ve been thinking about asking for permission to go to the temple for a little while. It’s hard to enjoy meditation when children are all over you.” “Do you think that is where your heart wants you to go?” Tara asked. “What did she say?” Ana looked from one to the other. “She needs to go to Andru,” Tara offered. “It’s a place to start.” Meah still focused on Tara. “If we could find Paleah, and have her stay with the children, then I wouldn’t have to worry about time. But I’ll start at the temple in Taratown.” When Beel showed up with Paleah, he confirmed seeing Gilroy standing outside the Crator temple in Taratown with several of his men. “If Crator is sending you, I’m sure everything will be all right,” Ana murmured as she walked Meah to her glider. Beel tossed Tory up into the air, and Tia anxiously waited for her turn. Paleah stood with a look of adoration on her face as she smiled brightly at Beel. Meah’s children didn’t seem too upset that she was leaving them there. “Do you sense trouble?” Meah asked after she climbed onto her glider. “Yes, I’m afraid there will be some. Gilroy was grossly preoccupied all last night and this morning. He’s wound tight as a cat. I’m not sure why. I haven’t seen Andru. Just be careful.” Ana squeezed Meah’s arm and smiled. “If those two are my only enemies, I’m sure I’ll be okay.” “Not if they think you’ve turned against them.” Ana’s smile faded. The tone in Ana’s voice was a vise grip on Meah’s inner muscles. She looked seriously into her friend’s eyes, and smiled reassuringly. “Well, we both know I haven’t done that.” ***** Meah knew she couldn’t be detected with her altered comm, but seeing Gilroy on the front walk of the Crator temple reminded her of what Ana said. He wasn’t sure if she was a threat or not, and until she had his trust, he was a very big man that she might do best to avoid. She flew around toward the back of the temple. Meah hid her glider at the top of the wooded hill where she’d first been captured, and decided to walk down toward the temple. It didn’t take long before she realized she wasn’t alone in the woods. Definitely not alone. There was barely enough time to dodge behind bushes when several Neurians walked out from behind large boulders protruding from the ground. They were more then half a dozen yards away, and she could

tell they were talking to each other but couldn’t hear what they said. She crouched lower into the brush and scanned the woods carefully in all directions. Sure enough, a handful of Neurians appeared from the other direction. They walked down the hill until they came upon some large rocks, and then knelt behind them as if waiting instructions. The Neurians were preparing for an ambush. And she was right in the middle of it. Meah’s mind raced. Duties. Responsibilities. She was on Gothman land, in one of their cities. There was only one person she could call. “Gilroy. This is Meah.” Silence. She knew he was listening, she could hear him breathing. She whispered, knowing her comm wasn’t detectable. Since she initiated the transmission the Neurians couldn’t tap in, but she didn’t want to be overheard in the woods. “Please, listen to me. I’m on the hill behind the temple, and you’re about to be ambushed. There are Neurians running thick up here.” “Why are you telling me this?” The sound of his voice in her ear just about made her jump. “To save your ass,” she hissed. “Put your feelings about me out of your head, and pay attention. You’re first commander, and this is Gothman land. I just wanted to sneak down undetected, so I could go inside and see Andru.” “I don’t detect anyone.” “That’s because their comms are scrambled. So is mine, and if we can get to each other, I’ll scramble yours too. I’ll call in an army but be prepared.” Meah shut off the transmission and then contacted Tara. Fortunately, the leader of the Runners was a little more receptive to the news. She instantly released Runner troops to fly down and assist. Now all Meah had to do was make her way down the hill undetected. The first thing she did was take out the Neurians hiding behind the rocks a short way down the hill from her. She then moved to their location, removed their comms and looked for her next point of attack. Rustling in nearby bushes, two more Neurians sat on their knees awaiting further instructions. They would never receive their next message. Meah sprinted halfway down the hill. The temple was in view when Neurians suddenly came at her from all sides. At the same time she heard gliders zoom by overhead and suddenly the air was full of laser fire. “You’ll learn not to take Neurians so lightly,” a very tall black woman with her hair braided in a circle around her head screeched at Meah. She jammed a knife at Meah’s Runner clothing and instinctively, Meah jerked her body from the point of impact. “I’ve never taken Neurians lightly,” she responded, and spun around, jumping in the air and then kicking the knife, sending it flying off into the trees. The startled Neurian only had time to turn and stare at her before Meah blasted her with laser fire, slicing the woman in half at such close impact. A shrill scream escaped from the woman’s lips as part of her body flew one way while the other half flew the other way.

Someone jumped her from behind as more laser fire blasted from above the trees. Screams were mixed with large branches flying, but they didn’t distract Meah from the large body that slammed into her backside. She dropped to the ground in a roll, and the person on her back flew over her. The wind had been knocked out of her, and so she fired at the Neurian before trying to stand. Her headscarf was twisted around on her face, and she realized she’d ripped it in her struggles. The thing was, after all, over five winters old. She pulled it from her head, and tied it quickly around her wrist to slow the bleeding on a wound across the back of her hand. She winced as she wiped her own dark, sticky blood on her pants. There was yelling, and at the base of the hill, through the trees, she could see several Gothman. “Gilroy!” she yelled, and the large black-haired man turned quickly in her direction. She had time to see him gesture with his arm for men to head up the hill, when a hard blow came to the back of her head. “Argh!” She slammed to the ground, and then could barely roll to her back when someone was standing over her head with a large stick. They pulled the stick over their head and for a moment she froze as she prepared for the impact on her body. There was barely time to register that Gilroy had reached her, when he literally lifted her would-be attacker off the ground, and threw them over ten feet across the wooded side of the hill. Two more Neurians ran up behind him and Meah’s angle was perfect to shoot both of them before they could reach him. She then scurried to her feet and was barely at Gilroy’s side when laser fire attacked them from the sky. He literally dove behind a nearby rock pulling Meah with him. Her body was crushed into the side of the rock and she howled loudly. “I find it interesting, my lady, that you knew about this little ambush before I did.” Icy cobalt eyes shot daggers at her, but then he pushed her body down so that his own body protected her, as several Neurians ran past them back up the side of the hill. “Give it up, Gilroy. I saved your ass, and you know it,” she snapped back, and pushed away from his protective, overpowering body. Gilroy reached for his comm, but Meah moved faster. He glared harshly at her when her tiny hand grabbed his thick wrist. “Use my comm. They can tap in on yours.” He slapped her hand from his, and pulled his comm out of his pocket. “Please, Gilroy. I’ve altered my comm so the Neurians can’t tell I’m here. It’s the same technology they use,” Meah desperately tried to reason with the thick-headed Gothman. “Why should I believe you? You may have told me about this ambush, but the Neurians still showed they could enter our land without anyone knowing it. You may have been part of the plan to establish your credibility. I daresay it would be a mighty clever plan on your part. Prove your loyalty to me, Meah.” “I don’t know what to do to prove to you I’m on your side. Gilroy, you’re my half-brother. Surely you know that you wouldn’t turn on your people no matter how long you left your country.” “I would never leave my people as you did,” Gilroy snapped, as he searched the trees around them.

Meah sighed and relaxed her body. She held her hand out palm up with her laser resting on it, and looked up into those sky-blue eyes. “Take it, Gilroy. We’re not enemies. I don’t need this against you.” He kept his eyes on hers for a moment, and then looked down at the laser before reaching for it. She moved quickly and grabbed his comm from his other hand. She knew escape was impossible. The man was almost twice her size. She jumped away from him, but he was on her instantly. The oversized Gothman grabbed her long braid, and literally pulled her up off the ground backwards toward him. She managed to mangle the comm with her hands before she slammed up against his chest. “What the hell are you trying to do?” He spat into her ear. “I won’t have you contacting Andru on your comm, and allowing Rog to know where you and he are.” She grimaced and wrapped her fingers around the tight grip he had on her hair at the nape of her neck. “Use my comm. Contact Andru. Ask him to contact Tara. She was there when the dog-woman told me to find Andru.” “Where is your comm?” Her heart pounded when she realized where it was. Meah let go of his hand to reach for her shirt pocket. He moved quicker than she thought him capable. In an instant, he wrapped one of his thick arms through her elbows and pulled her arms behind her. She looked up at him quickly as he looked down at her. “Don’t you dare,” she hissed at him. That was a mistake. He reached into her shirt pocket, which was stretched directly over her right breast. His eyes didn’t leave hers as he cupped her breast and squeezed gently, before reaching and pulling out her comm. He wrapped it around his ear, and she looked away from him, glaring into the woods while her heart pounded way too hard in her chest. “Andru,” his baritone voice said above her head, while she remained imprisoned next to his virile body. What an incredible weapon for Andru to have! Gilroy would do anything to ensure the safety of his lord, and she hadn’t passed his tests yet. She relaxed and tried to readjust her pinned arms but his grip tightened. “My lord, the hill is secure. The Neurians are dead, or retreating. Yes, I have her.” Then there was a long silence. Meah had no idea what Andru was saying, but she felt Gilroy’s body tighten behind her. Shooting pain shot through her arms as he drew her elbows closer together behind her back. With no further words he pulled the comm from his ear, and she gasped in spite of herself, when he stuffed her comm back into her pocket. He drew his hand out slowly then dragged it up her shirt to her neck. His long fingers wrapped around her neck while his thumb poked underneath her chin until she looked up at him again. “I told you I would break every bone in your body if you betrayed Andru.” His blue eyes were on fire as he devoured her. “What are you…”

“Silence. I don’t understand why, Meah. I’ve met Rog. He’s not your type. You’re a fool to give up what you could have.” He stared at her so hard, his heart beating against her back. “It’s going to take a lot to fix this.” She couldn’t look away from those powerful blue eyes. “Gilroy, I told you…” He threw her. Her arms were so sore from being pulled behind her back that she couldn’t move them fast enough to stop her face from hitting the ground. She screamed, and then rolled into a fetal position. “The dog-woman told me to come here. I’m not lying.” She spat dirt from her mouth. “We intercepted some of their transmissions. They reported you as down. We also heard Rog trying to contact you.” Meah moved to a sitting position, and looked up as he towered over her with his hands on his hips. “How could that be? You shouldn’t be able to access their transmissions. Unless, Rog was here, and saw me. Maybe he wanted you to hear certain transmissions.” Meah looked at the woods around her, as if she might see some clue that he’d been there. “I don’t need to listen to your babbling.” Gilroy reached down and picked her up like a rag doll. He started walking down the hill, hauling her along while her legs flew wildly underneath her. She tried to gain her own footing, but he moved so quickly he literally carried and dragged her to the back door of the Crator temple. “Lord Andru wishes to see you.” “Gilroy, you aren’t making sense. No one could have reported me as down.” She fought to regain her footing. Gilroy stopped before reaching the temple. With one hand, he lifted her so that she hung in the air before him, their faces inches from each other. The fury in his eyes stopped her heart. “You love Rog,” he hissed. “No,” she whispered. “Then who has your heart?” She opened her mouth to answer, but nothing came out. Gilroy glowered at her, holding her high enough off the ground her feet dangled in front of him. Eye to eye, he seemed to stare into her soul, as if determining the answer for himself. A slow growl rose from deep inside him, while his grip on her tightened, pinching her arm hard enough that she was sure there’d be bruises. Without another word, he dragged her toward the temple. Her stomach tensed when he stormed through the back door and hauled her through the kitchen where she’d seen Beel for the first time just days before. He entered the temple without relenting in his gait. She barely had time to make eye contact with Andru when Gilroy literally threw her across the room. She stumbled over the first row of benches and slid onto the floor at Andru’s feet. Bruises made their presence known all over her body.

“Thank you, Gilroy. If you’ll wait outside please.” The calmness in Andru’s tone wasn’t reassuring. Meah didn’t look up as Gilroy turned and walked out of the building. “Andru, I didn’t do anything wrong,” Meah sobbed as she struggled to her feet. She stood just feet from him, and felt a need to create distance when she looked into those powerful eyes. He stood as tall as Gilroy with incredibly broad shoulders and muscles rippling through his plaid shirt. There were day-old whiskers that darkened his face and added to his masculinity. He looked very imposing, and she felt suddenly very small in front of him. She had to hold her own. The things Gilroy said confused her, and she had to get to the bottom of this if she was going to regain their trust. “How did you know the Neurians were preparing an ambush?” Andru asked without changing his expression. “I didn’t know. I mean, I found out when I got to the hill.” His look didn’t change. Staring at him, the man before her looked less trusting than Gilroy had a few moments ago. Her thoughts raced for the right words to convince him. “I was with Ana, at her house, with the children, and your mama showed up. I showed them how to alter the comms, so you can’t be detected and your conversations are secure. The dog-woman showed up while we were there. Your mama heard her. She said to come to you and so I came. Ana was worried that Gilroy might be too uptight to listen to me, and that I could get hurt. So, when I saw him out front, and he didn’t see me because his landlink didn’t detect me, I flew around to the back of the temple and thought I’d sneak down the hill and in through the back door. When I landed, I started seeing Neurians. I eliminated quite a few, when I spotted Gilroy and yelled to him. He wasn’t very friendly.” Meah rubbed her aching arms. When Andru simply stood and continued to study her, she hurried to continue. “The first Neurian who attacked me said something interesting. She said that their attack would teach us not to take them lightly. What was that supposed to mean?” “Meah, I met with Rog,” he said in response to her question. Assuming he would continue, she raised her eyebrow expectantly. He simply looked at her. The silence grew uncomfortable. “What did he say?” she asked after she couldn’t stand his stare any longer. “Meah, why are you doing this? After five winters and so lovingly caring for our children, do you still hate me that much?” His tone was quiet with a slight edge of pain interwoven through it. “Why am I doing what?” she whispered, matching his quit tone. “You can drop this charade. He told me you’re lovers and have been for winters.” Chapter Fifteen

“What? Why would he say that? We were never lovers. Never. He has always loved Sharay, and

I…and I—” Her voice got stuck in her throat. “We were friends. That’s it. We would sit up late and talk about Crator. I just don’t believe he would say that. Did you record the conversation?” His dark gray eyes flooded with turbulence. Here was a man to be feared, a natural-born leader, and when he looked threatening, it was best to pay heed. Meah instinctively took a step backwards, bracing herself when he suddenly looked like he would leap on her. Instead, he closed his eyes as if trying to maintain growing fury. He pinched the bridge of his nose. “I daresay you mock me, Meah. I pray and pray for the ability to see through all of this clearly. Yet, you walk in here and rake me over the coals without a look of concern on your face. You’ve changed.” Andru sighed, and then looked over her head at the altar. “I don’t have eighteen winters anymore, and I’ve raised two children on my own for four winters.” “That was your choice.” “No, it was Crator’s choice. I went where I was told, and when I was told to come here…I came. And now you say I’m mocking you? What makes you think such a thing?” Frustration slowly replaced her fear. “Of course we recorded our conversation with him…and of course the disc is blank. He used some type of rock to scramble our equipment so it wouldn’t record.” “Was the recording equipment on you?” “Yes. Why do you want to know?” Meah smiled. “And did you wear your leather jacket?” “Of course I did.” He glared at her. “I put a scrambling disc on the inside of one of your buttons. The Laramie rock, I assume it was green, can’t penetrate a scrambling disc. It’s like two magnets counteracting each other. The conversation recorded. Have you checked the disc?” Meah tried to smile. “I didn’t see a reason to. He insulted me repeatedly and issued a number of serious threats…not to mention the information he revealed about you.” “I’m sorry he insulted you. He can be a pompous ass, but he really is nice.” She stopped in mid-sentence when Andru’s muscles tightened. “I meant to tell you about the scrambling disc. It prevents the Neurians from hearing any of your transmissions and from being detected. I’m surprised no one has questioned not detecting you on their landlinks. Maybe you haven’t traveled alone. But anyway, I meant to tell you the other night, but you dropped me off at my trailer and left.” “I had to do that,” he growled at her, and again fear raked through her body. “I want to hear that disc. I have the right to hear the words spoken that you’re using to condemn me.” Meah worked to straighten and not let him see her fear.

Andru pulled her close to him on his glider, and for a moment before taking off, he wrapped his arms

around her so tightly she could hardly breathe. He buried his face in her hair and she could feel his breath on her neck. The man held her that way for a moment and her insides tightened with…what did she feel for him? Anticipation? Fear? She couldn’t tell. “I want you, Meah,” he whispered hoarsely. “But I swear to Crator, if you’re scheming against me, I’ll find out, and will personally see to your death.” Great, now two men had threatened her life, both in less than an hour. Once again, he escorted her through his house. She almost felt that she was learning the layout, although she’d never been extended the courtesy of a tour. Without asking, as they climbed the stairs to his room, she contacted Paleah to see how the children were doing. “I’m not accustomed to being away from them,” she offered when he gave her an odd look. Andru sat at his desk in his bedroom, and Meah paced, while the disc relayed the conversation between Rog, Andru and Gilroy. Occasionally she would stop in mid-stride, her jaw falling open. Then she would begin pacing again with more vigor. By the end of the disc she was boiling over with anger. “What is he trying to gain by saying all those things?” She slammed her tiny fist on the desk where Andru sat. “Are you denying all this, my lady?” Andru’s voice was calm, his expression impossible to read. “Parts of it are true,” she said with exasperation. “But the way he says them makes them lies.” “Pray tell, beautiful lady, what truths does he make lies?” Andru leaned back in his chair, and she watched muscles flex as he crossed his arms. “Oh Andru, we weren’t lovers. He did help me birth the twins. Tory was very large, and he tore me coming out. I would have bled to death trying to get Tia out if Rog hadn’t been there to help. But they never viewed him as their papa. We didn’t even see him again until they almost had two winters. Of course, they know him well. He and I worked together building the temple for the village he created.” “Did you sleep with him?” Meah stared at his blank face for a long minute. “And do you plan on sharing with me all the women you’ve slept with while I was gone?” “That’s different.” Andru’s expression didn’t change, and Meah could tell he was serious. “How is it different?” She frowned at him. “Because I don’t think you would have sex with a complete stranger.” He placed his large hand over her smaller one that was still fisted on his desk. “I think you would only make love with someone that you care about.” “Well, then maybe you don’t know me as well as you think.” She yanked her hand away and turned her back on him. “You don’t know that I’m telling you the truth, so why would you know anything else about me?”

She heard him move behind her and then his virile body brushed against her backside. Large hands gripped her shoulders then slid under her leather jacket until it fell to the floor. She shivered when he traced lines down her arms with his fingers, and a sigh escaped her lips. “Did you sleep with him?” Meah tensed when he took her arms firmly and turned her around to face him. With one finger he lifted her head so he could see her eyes. Andru cupped her cheek with his hand and she closed her eyes leaning her head against his calloused fingers. “Answer me.” She shook her head defiantly. “Are you saying you can’t lie to me?” She opened her eyes and felt the moisture in them. “I haven’t lied to you yet, and I don’t plan on starting now.” Meah didn’t take her eyes off his as he slowly lowered his mouth onto hers. His lips burned hers with denied passion. She collapsed into him, and reveled in the feeling of his iron chest flattening her breasts, as powerful arms pulled her closer to him. One hand ran through her hair that fell free from its braid as the other hand stroked her back. A groan escaped her lips when he grasped her rear end, and lifted her to her toes before smashing her into his hardness. Her lips parted, and he traced her teeth with his tongue before probing deeper. She found it hard to catch her breath when he finally pulled his lips away from hers. “Did Rog ever make you feel like that?” “No.” And that was the truth. Andru allowed his hands to lazily make trails along her back, working their way toward her sides. Chills racked her body, and he looked down and smiled as her nipples hardened through the sleeveless black Runner shirt she wore tucked into her leather pants. Slowly, his fingers dragged up her stomach until they met the perky points through her shirt. She sighed as lust consumed her. She was no longer the scared girl who left him with life in her womb. No, Meah was a woman with wants and needs…lustful needs that demanded satisfaction. “Are you sure about that?” His voice was a husky whisper. “Yes, my lord.” “Rog seems to want you back pretty badly.” “I want you,” Meah whispered. “Oh, and you’ll have me.” He cupped her breasts in his hands, and squeezed gently. “I daresay I’m looking forward to seeing how you’ve learned to use this body of yours.” Meah’s hands went to his chest and she dragged her fingernails down to the top of his pants.

“I don’t know that I’ve learned that much, but I want to learn,” she whispered, as she went up on her toes and kissed him gently. His chuckle was deep and low and it sent shivers through her. Primal lust swam in his dark gray eyes. It sent a strange sort of excitement through her veins. “I do believe I’ll enjoy those lessons, but I’m sure you’ll understand that discretion will always have to be used.” “Of course, my lord,” she whispered, not understanding what he was saying. “I’ll set you up in a nice home, or you can live at the clan site if you wish.” “Why won’t we live with you?” Meah let her head fall back as Andru nibbled on her neck. “My lady, I’ll have you as my mistress. Sharay will be my claim.” “What?” she hissed, and backed away from him quickly. The lust in her eyes disappeared, and instantly was replaced with fury. “If you claim Sharay, you’ll be claiming a corpse.” Andru appeared undaunted. “Certainly you understand the heir to Gothman can’t have a claim with her lover attacking its borders. I daresay that would be scandalous.” “He’s not my lover,” she screamed at him. Her chest rose and fell quickly as outrage consumed her every thought. “You claimed me. There are witnesses.” “Just try and find one.” He gave her a half-smile that would make any woman melt. The only thing melting in Meah at that moment however was the molten lava of fury that ravaged her completely. With a thrust as quick as lightning, she slammed her fist directly upside his jawbone nearly knocking it out of its hinges. “You lousy ass son of a bitch,” she hissed at the same time her knuckles connected with his skin. “You’ll have none of me, that’s what you’ll have.” “Come back here.” He shook the blow off quickly, and moved to capture her before she could reach his door. Her fury blinded her, and without indication she turned and kicked him hard in the shin before throwing the door open and bolting toward the stairs. “Gilroy!” Andru screamed as he hopped quickly after her. “Grab her!” Meah wasn’t halfway down the stairs before Gilroy appeared in the entryway. Was that man never more than a stone’s throw from Andru? Their eyes met, and Gilroy saw the consumed outrage of a wild animal. She stopped in her tracks and stared at him for only a moment. His intense blue eyes met hers, and he took in her poised body, ready to attack. Meah wasn’t wearing her leather jacket and the Runner undershirt spread tightly across her petite frame and large breasts. She took advantage of his distracted gaze, and leapt over the side of the banister. Gilroy lunged at her, and she rolled right underneath his grasp, before darting past him into the throne room. Her memory of the place was vague, but she just walked this way with Andru, and for some reason her always alert

senses made her memorize the route they’d taken, when they entered the house. She didn’t hesitate as she bolted through the doors on the other side of the room, into the dining room and then back toward the kitchen. There would be an ample amount of guards in the backyard, and anticipating that fact she pulled her laser. She didn’t see Fulga in the kitchen until the housekeeper screamed and dropped a glass she held in her hand. Meah jumped at the sound of the glass shattering, but regained her senses quickly when she heard Andru and Gilroy yelling behind her. “Catch her, man,” she heard Andru yell. “Don’t let her get away.” “What’s going on?” The threatening bark of Lord Darius coming from somewhere quite close brought bile to Meah’s throat. Crator must have given her wings at that moment. She literally flew out the back door, nearly sending the wooden frame off its hinges. Several startled Gothman standing in the backyard turned to face her, and there was no hesitation when she shot at two of them before darting faster than her petite structure usually managed. She leaped aboard the closest glider just as Andru and Gilroy stormed out the back door. “Woman, don’t you dare try and leave.” Andru’s tone was enough to chill her blood. There was no way she’d hang around to experience that wrath. She spun the glider around and took off in the opposite direction. Gilroy caught up with her just as she left the ground. She almost lost control of the glider altogether when she yanked it to the side to avoid him jumping on it. “We’ll get some scouts on her right away, my lord,” Gilroy said, as he hurried back over to Andru’s side. Andru breathed heavily, and then leaned over and slapped the front of his leg, just as his parents came running out the back door. “I daresay that was worth the show.” He laughed loudly as he straightened and threw his head back. “What in the hell just happened here?” Lord Darius glared at his son. “You let that little vixen get away?” “We’ll get her.” Andru waved his hand in the direction Meah flew. “Don’t worry, Papa.” “And what will you charge her with?” Tara asked as she stepped around her claim. “Charge her?” Andru smiled widely. “I’m claiming her, Mama, not charging her.” All three of them looked surprised. Darius looked at his son as if he were crazy. “I could see taking her as a mistress, but you can’t claim the likes of that, son, she’s wild, beyond control, she is.” Again Andru laughed. He walked over to his mama and stroked her cheek. “That’s true, Papa. And Mama always said I was just like my papa. I guess us Bryon men like our Runner women slightly untamable.” “Shall I send out scouts?” Gilroy still looked confused. Privately though, he was thrilled to hear Andru acknowledge that she wouldn’t be charged with treason. “No, my friend, you and I shall go get her.” He slapped his dark-haired friend on the arm then literally

skipped as he walked over to his glider. “Crator help Gothman,” Darius mumbled under his breath as he watched the two young men board their gliders and take off. “And I hear that Meah could be half-Gothman,” Tara said as she wrapped her arm around his. “Sounds like she may be a lot like her mama-in-law.”

“Do I get to know what’s going on here?” Gilroy asked, as the two flew next to each other toward Taratown. They flew at high speed. Meah wasn’t in their view but she was easily picked up on the landlink and not too far ahead of them. “She’s no spy,” Andru said, a relieved sigh coming through with his tone. “I should have had you in there, when she listened to the disc. You would have seen how she reacted.” “Listened to the disc? Do you mean the one with Rog? It recorded?” Gilroy hadn’t thought to try listening to it after Rog’s words. “Apparently Meah put something on my leather jacket that counteracted that stone. I was embarrassed to say I hadn’t confirmed Rog was telling the truth, and that I hadn’t tried the disc. But when we played it…the expressions on her face.” Andru turned and looked at his friend through his dome. There was a concerned look on his face. “It was more than that, my friend. Of course, she denied any connection to the ambush and swore the dog-woman sent her.” “That’s what she told me.” Gilroy allowed the memory of capturing Meah to run through his thoughts. Her determination had more than impressed him, although he had kept that thought to himself. “But, and I know this sounds pompous, it was more in the way she looked at me…the way she responded to me. She loves me, Gilroy—I know it.” “What made her run?” Gilroy wasn’t convinced Meah loved Andru. He remembered her hesitation when he demanded to know her heart. “I suggested her lover attacking Gothman would be too much of a conspiracy for her to be my claim,” Andru said, as he gave his first commander a beguiling grin. “I told her I would have her and put her and her children in a nice home. Then I said I would claim Sharay and she could be my mistress.” “Your mistress?” Gilroy exploded. “I told her she would never be able to prove I’d claimed her.” Andru chuckled. “I believe that’s when she pounded my face and kicked me in the shin.” “She’s too wild,” Gilroy grumbled, secretly applauding the nerve in the woman. “I know.” Andru smiled wickedly. “My lord, look over there.” Gilroy’s expression suddenly grew serious, as he pointed over Andru’s shoulder. The lord turned and they both saw a glider far in the distance flying in the opposite direction.

“It doesn’t show up on my screen,” Gilroy added as he glanced down and tapped several buttons. “I didn’t detect anyone up in the hills right before that ambush either.” “Do you think it’s a Neurian?” Andru focused on the lone glider. “Just one Neurian?” The two men looked at each other for one brief moment before realization hit their faces. “It’s Meah,” Andru shouted. “I bet she took off to get her glider and now is headed back to Bryton. She’s altered her equipment so we can’t pick her up. Why that little…about face, my friend. Let’s go get us a wild vixen.”

“Ana, I need your help,” Meah spoke into her comm. She’d waited to contact anyone until she was on her own glider since it couldn’t be tracked on a landlink. “I heard about the Neurian ambush.” Ana’s voice crackled—Meah obviously needed to work on the alterations she’d made on her comm. “Did you warn Gilroy that it would happen right before they attacked?” “Yes, I did. Although no one I’ve talked to seems to believe I was actually trying to warn him.” Meah quickly relayed the details on Gilroy capturing her, and then turning her over to Andru in the Crator temple. Once again she didn’t mention how Gilroy had groped her. She did tell Ana about flying back to Bryton to listen to the disc. Since Ana hadn’t seen Andru after his return from his visit with Rog, she wondered if he’d told Tara these details. Surely her brother would have immediately reported to her papa and her papa would tell her mama. But no one saw it fit to give her this information. Ana scowled. Gilroy knew, and he didn’t tell her. Outrage rushed through Ana when Meah told her what Andru had said to her after she told him Rog lied to him. “He said he would take you as a mistress?” Ana was shocked. “That doesn’t sound like Andru.” “Well, that’s what he said,” Meah almost whined. “I need your help, Ana. Please.” “Well, of course. I just don’t get why Andru would say those things. Something doesn’t sound right here.” “Ana, do you know where Sharay is?” Meah asked. Ana was silent for a minute. “Why do you want to know?” She knew Meah wasn’t given that information on purpose for Sharay’s protection. “I’m going to take her to Rog,” Meah said defiantly. “You’re going to what?” Ana whispered. “It’s where she wants to be. I’ve heard her transmissions to Rog. She couldn’t wait to see him less than a cycle ago. I can’t believe she would change her mind about him in that short amount of time. Are you

going to help me do this?” Meah glanced around for other gliders, not trusting what her console told her. The sky was a pale blue above the town, and she appeared to be the only one up there. Andru and Gilroy were close, she just didn’t know how close. “She’s in a cottage just southeast of Bryton. It’s surrounded by the woods down there. I’ll meet you.” “Okay. I’m about ten minutes from the woods right now. I’ll look for it.” “I’m sure Andru is having you followed,” Ana added. “Oh, I know he is. I passed two gliders on my way back from Taratown. They turned around and followed me. My console tells me it’s Andru and Gilroy. I’d say they’re about fifteen minutes behind me.” Chapter Sixteen

“Whose place is this?” Meah asked, as she stood next to Ana outside the small stone cottage. A beautifully maintained flower garden filled most of the backyard, and the sweetness of the flowers was obvious in the moist evening air. “It’s Bryon property,” Ana said simply, deciding not to mention the number of mistresses the cottage had housed over the winters from previous lords. “I think my great-grandpapa had it built.” “It looks beautiful. Have you been here a lot?” “No. But the layout is simple.” Ana studied her flat console that she held in her hand. “I don’t see anyone out here other than the one guard in the backyard and one in the front.” Without another word, the two women silently moved out of the trees and toward the backyard. Ana adjusted her laser to stun and shot the Gothman guard, knocking him out, before he even noticed they were there. Then in their full Runner garb, not making a sound, they entered into a small kitchen. Meah was surprised at how much Sharay looked like Paleah. No wonder Andru made such a fuss when he first saw her Neurian nanny. The woman sat by herself in the living room, the house quiet other than the sounds of some birds right outside the open window. She worked at weaving a mat, and long strands of dyed straw lay around her. Sharay gasped and her hands froze in front of her when the two Runners walked into the living room and stood in front of her. Meah and Ana pulled off their headscarves and met her gaze. Sharay looked from Ana to Meah and then back to Ana, obviously seeing the physical resemblance to Andru. Her gaze then settled on Meah, her gaze narrowing. “Are you Sharay?” Meah asked quietly. “Yes, I am.” Sharay stood, and straightened the pale lavender dress she wore. She was incredibly beautiful with her thick, blue-black hair falling loosely around her. “Sharay, I’m Meah.”

Sharay’s gaze grew cold and her black eyes widened. Her tone turned venomous. “What do you want?” “You have no reason not to like me. I’m not your enemy. I want to take you to Rog.” Sharay raised an eyebrow. “Now why would you want to take me to Rog?” “You want to be with him, don’t you?” “You want to be with him too, right?” “Wrong. Now get your stuff, we’re leaving now.” Meah barked the words coolly. She was getting tired of everyone in Nuworld thinking she was Rog’s lover. She had some words for that man. “I don’t understand why Andru and Gilroy aren’t here yet if you said they were that close behind you.” Ana looked around the backyard as the three women hurried back toward the gliders. “I lost them in Bryton. I landed and drove through the streets before taking off again. When I left to find this cottage, they weren’t following me.” “The landlink says they’re at the Bryon house, but I’m willing to bet you they’re flying without landlinks. Did you alter their comms?” “Yes, I did.” Meah looked at Ana and groaned. “We could be walking into an ambush.” Ana pulled her laser, and Sharay looked from one of the cloaked Runners to the other, as she walked in between them across the yard to the trees. Twilight cast long shadows, and made it difficult to see who might be out there. “You’d actually shoot one of them?” Meah asked in disbelief. “I may shoot a foot.” Ana shrugged. “It would be kind of fun to see either one of them hopping around right about now.” Meah met Ana’s gaze and the two of them grinned at each other. “You two are both crazy women,” Sharay said in her singsong accent.

Both women continually looked over their shoulders as they landed where the Neurians were camped. Their consoles showed no sign of anyone flying around them, and it still maintained that Andru and Gilroy were at Andru’s house. That didn’t make sense, though. Both women agreed the men would assume Meah would go to Sharay. They gave the men credit for their ability to second-guess Meah’s next move accurately. But they were nowhere in sight. It was unnerving. “Does Rog know we’re coming?” Ana asked. “No, he doesn’t,” Meah said. “Why are you doing this, Meah?” Sharay spoke up after being quiet for a while. “I don’t love Rog, Sharay. I never have. He’s a great man. I can see what you see in him, but I don’t

see him that way. We worked together, served Crator together, and built a temple together. That’s it.” Sharay sighed. “I’m sorry. This whole situation has just been so confusing for me. My papa makes me come up here to meet this Gothman who has a terrible reputation. And then all the Gothman does is put me in this cottage. I’ve seen him three or four times, and then not for very long. You’re his claim, aren’t you?” “Yes, and I intend to keep it that way.” Meah sounded determined. Sharay didn’t say anything else. She understood. Both women were in very similar positions. They each wanted a man and would do anything to be with them. ***** “Darius.” Torgo spoke into his comm then rolled his eyes at his brother’s irritated response. “We’ve got an incoming transmission from Semore. They’re requesting video.” Torgo simply shook his head as his brother growled in frustration and hardly listened as the lord ranted. Minutes later he heard his brother’s bedroom door open down the hall, and then footsteps, before Darius and Tara appeared in the doorway of the landlink room. “Go ahead and acknowledge it,” Darius said as he placed a hand on Tara’s back and escorted her to a nearby seat. He sat down opposite Torgo, crossed one leg over the other, and scowled at the screen. Dorn Gowsky materialized on the monitor in front of them. “Lord Darius, Lady Tara…I appreciate your taking the time to speak with me.” “What do you need?” Darius growled. Tara groaned inwardly at her claim’s inept manners. She kept her expression blank though, being equally curious as to why he contacted them and interrupted what would have been some really great sex. “I need to make you aware of…um…a situation that has arisen here.” Gowsky paused for a moment but continued quickly when neither Darius nor Tara commented. “Part of our nation has started a revolution. The council was aware of some unrest but didn’t realize the magnitude to which these people had prepared themselves.” “A revolution? What are you talking about?” Tara leaned forward. “There are some people in our nation who don’t wish for us to form an alliance with your people.” Dorn Gowsky’s eyes darted nervously back and forth from Darius to Tara. “The council doesn’t support this belief, and neither do most of our people.” “It’s normal for some unrest to exist among people when change is suggested.” Tara spoke calmly, although there was reserve in her voice. “Why do you tell us this?” Darius didn’t care about civilities, and shot Tara a warning glance. “An army from this movement has bombed some of our government buildings here in Semore.” Dorn Gowsky maintained the pleasant look on his face that never ceased to annoy Darius. His pretty boy looks got him too much out of life, he feared. “I’ve taken several precautions for my household as have

other members of the council.” “You mean you’re in hiding,” Darius huffed, and crossed his arms across his broad chest. “I ask you again, why do you tell us?” “If we’re trying to establish a truce, Lord Darius, don’t you think it would be polite to let the other nation know if there is unrest within our borders?” “Noted. I don’t think it would be advantageous for Gothman to assist you in any way at this point. You have approached us for a truce. If some of your people disagree, resolve it among yourselves. Then your majority may approach us.” “I’m not asking for your military assistance, my lord.” There was an edge in Gowsky’s voice. “Then what is it that you need to let us know, other than your civil unrest?” Tara’s tone was polite, soothing, and again it got Darius’ dander up. Darius turned slowly to look at her, giving all indication to the landlink’s camera that he was following the conversation. The look he gave her told her otherwise. She smiled back…adding fuel to his fire. Torgo rolled his eyes. “There’s a camp of Neurians outside your borders right now. I believe you’ve had contact with them.” When Tara and Darius nodded, he continued. “At first I believed Rog’s reasons for being there were simply to bargain with you for Sharay. My sources show you haven’t released her to him, and for that I’m grateful. What you may or may not realize is that Rog is one of the leaders of this revolution. He believes his nation should stay isolated from your continent, and your people. He believes Crator is the Neurian god, and not for you to worship.” “It seems to me that you once believed that way, Dorn.” Tara’s tone was reminiscent, and both men looked at her. She could feel the heat of Darius’ gaze, and knew she’d catch hell from his jealousy once this transmission was over. “That was a long time ago, my lady. My beliefs have grown.” His smile was reassuring. “Do you believe he’s a threat to our people?” Darius asked. “He might be. I don’t know. If he’s involved with the attacks down here, he might be inclined to plan one up there. I don’t know. I just wish for you to have this information.” Dorn glanced down at some papers in front of him and then looked at the monitor with a neutral smile. “Your concern is appreciated,” Tara said. “Keep us informed, if you can, on your revolution.” She gave Torgo a nod, and he cut the transmission. She leaned back and blew out a sigh. “He’s definitely not telling us everything,” she groaned, and then looked up from one man to the other. “What do you think of establishing several outposts along your western borders?” “The thought already entered my mind.” Darius pulled out his comm and contacted Geeves, his first assistant, then stood and walked behind Tara and rested his hands on her shoulders. “I also think we should contact Rog and determine his intentions for ourselves.”

“Agreed.” Tara patted his hand. Darius flipped his comm back on.

“Yes,” Andru said quietly into his comm as he and Gilroy sat on their gliders outside the Neurian camp. Hidden by nearby trees and the darkness, they sat in silence watching three women walk into the camp. Gilroy kept his eye on the women, but glanced at Andru every now and then, as the lord spoke through the comm. When he finally flipped off his comm, he exhaled silently. “Papa wants to arrange another meeting with Rog. I guess there were some bombings in Semore, and Gowsky thinks Rog’s involved.” The two men stared at each other momentarily, and then turned to the women who now stood at the edge of the camp. “We need to organize a meeting time and call in some scouts.” “Are those women walking into trouble?” “They could be.” “How much trouble is this going to cause for us?” Andru gave his friend a crooked smile. “I guess that depends on whether it’s discovered that we were here. The landlink says we’re at our house.” Gilroy nodded. “But handing Sharay over to Rog is definitely going to cause some trouble.” “It was getting a bit boring, my lord.” ***** Large rectangular tents arranged in orderly rows spread farther than they could see across the open field. Torches lined the pathway in between the tents offering ample light and keeping mosquitoes to a minimum. The Neurians were dressed in their usual thin khaki clothing. And as was common to the cultures in the desert regions, they wore long capes with hoods. In their own land this would keep the sand off their clothing and out of their hair. There was no sand in the dirt in Gothman, but old habits died hard. For the most part, the Neurians ignored the three women, but Meah kept having the uncanny sensation that they were being watched. Her instincts didn’t usually fail her, but they offered no advice on what to do about her feelings. Within minutes however, two hooded men approached them, their skin so black under their hoods that the white in their eyes stood out noticeably. Meah could see lasers hanging on their belts when their capes blew open. “What can we do for you?” one of the men asked. He looked at Sharay then at the two Runners on either side of her. “Tell Rog that Sharay and Meah are here to see him,” Meah said sternly.

The hooded man stared at her for one long minute then nodded. He and the other man turned and walked toward one of the tents not too far from them. “Ana, someone is watching us.” Meah couldn’t stand the sensation any longer. She looked at Ana, then impulsively turned, and looked into the darkness behind them. “I’ve had the same feeling.” Ana glanced over her shoulder. “You know they’re out there, don’t you?” “Who is out there?” Sharay asked nervously. “I know.” Meah ignored Sharay’s question, but instead continued to look around her. She turned back around in time to see a tall man step out of his tent. He straightened and looked directly at her. She allowed a small smile to cross her lips, barely visible through her headscarf, when Rog focused on Sharay. “Rog!” Sharay screamed and then ran into the man’s arms as he approached. Rog buried his face in Sharay’s hair and smashed her into him as his arms wrapped around her petite frame. He literally lifted her off the ground when he straightened, and then met her for a rather passionate kiss. “You are my witness to this display of affection,” Meah whispered to Ana. “I don’t think I’m your only witness.” Ana fought the urge to glance over her shoulder, with Rog standing not more than three yards in front of her. She could swear her brother stood right behind her. The thought raised the hairs on the back of her neck. “So, you bring Sharay to me, do you, Meah?” Rog spoke to her after finally releasing Sharay, but keeping her close by his side. “I’m fighting for my life here, Rog, and it’s all because of you. So yes, you have her in good faith, but I want you to contact Lord Darius and apologize for your lies. The disc recorded. Gothman aren’t the fools you play them for. You embarrassed yourself and, trust me, you don’t want Gothman—or the Runners—as your enemies.” Rog straightened, and his expression grew serious. She’d spoken loud enough for all his men—and anyone nearby who might be listening—to hear what she said. He looked at her, then the Runner by her side, then back at her. “I can’t live without her, Meah.” Rog spoke barely above a whisper. It was hard enough for Meah and Ana to hear him, let alone anyone else. “I’m sorry I went to desperate extremes.” “Well, now you have her. But you have until tomorrow at sundown to announce to Gothman that I was never your lover.” Rog smiled, and their eyes locked momentarily. She didn’t flinch under his gaze, and she knew what he was thinking…Those few times we were together were just casual sex, right? “I’ll do it, Meah…and thank you.” Rog spoke a little louder this time. Meah nodded, and turned with Ana to head back to their gliders.

“How much trouble do you think we’ll get into for this?” Meah whispered, once they were back in the darkness. “Well, remember the welts on my back that Andru showed you?” Meah nodded. “None of those drew blood.” Meah flinched, and when her comm went off, she literally jumped. “Meah, it’s Tara. Paleah and Tory are missing. They’ve been gone for about an hour now, I’d guess. I’ve got scouts everywhere looking for them but so far no luck. I want you to organize your troops and go question Rog.” Tara’s voice was cool and authoritative. But Meah could tell…she was pissed off. The outrage in Meah flooded all rational thought within seconds. She stopped in her tracks just as Ana’s comm went off. Ana looked at her curiously, before flipping the switch on her comm, but she didn’t realize what Meah would do next. The small-framed woman turned on a dime, and marched right back up to the Neurian camp. “Rog!” she yelled loud enough for half the camp to hear. The Neurian, who’d almost reached his tent, turned slowly to face her. “Give me back my son—now!” Chapter Seventeen

“That’s a mighty serious charge, Meah. You’re accusing me of kidnapping the next heir to Gothman. You should have told me who their papa was.” Rog pushed Sharay gently to the side, and then glanced over to one of his guards. “Take her into the tent.” Meah pulled her laser and walked without hesitation straight into the group of Neurians. “I don’t think so, Rog. I didn’t tell anyone about their birthright, not even them. It was the only way to protect them. Now give him back, and Paleah too. She doesn’t want to be with you.” “Paleah!” Sharay screeched. “Paleah is here?”

Andru and Gilroy had seen enough. Andru just received the message from his papa that Sharay had disappeared and so had Tory and Paleah. Darius assumed a Neurian raid successfully kidnapped them and Andru didn’t argue. Gilroy immediately called troops to the area. “It’s time to get them out of here,” he muttered, after Gilroy hissed orders quietly into his comm. “Agreed.” “You get yours, and I’ll get mine.” Gilroy nodded, and the two men took off at high speed toward the Neurian camp. Ana barely had the opportunity to let out a squeal when a strong arm wrapped around her waist, and lifted her onto the glider. It took her only a second to see that their suspicions had been correct when she glanced a look at

Gilroy’s hardened expression, before he flipped the glider away from the camp and lifted into the air. Andru’s job wasn’t quite as easy. He lifted his glider into the air and came at the group of Neurians from an angle. Meah stood there with her laser pulled, facing Rog. She didn’t notice Andru, nor did any of the other Neurians. There were too many distractions right in front of them. “This is bigger than you or me, Meah. We’ve dealt with that before when doing Crator’s work.” “This isn’t Crator’s work. You took my son, damn it. Don’t fuck with me. Give him back, or I’ll single-handedly take out this camp until I find him. And Rog, I’ll start with you.” Meah pointed her laser at Rog’s face. “Meah, you’re completely surrounded.” Rog didn’t blink an eye at the laser. “I’ve been in worse situations. Do you doubt my abilities?” Rog laughed softly. “No, Meah, I never have. You see the dog-woman and so does Tory. But this is an issue for Gothman. You have no proof that I took him.” “Fuck you, Rog.” Meah aimed to fire, and she saw the fear enter his eyes. It was a look she’d seen way too many times in her twenty-three winters—the look on a person’s face right before they were killed. A sudden swooshing sound caused a distraction right out of her vision. She could see several Neurians leap to the side, and had to turn her head to see what was coming at them. Rog saw her look away and leaped toward her, hitting her head-on and slamming her to the ground just as a glider flew inches over them. She hit the ground and rolled quickly out from underneath Rog, wondering who had come at them. It all happened too quickly for her to know whether it was Gothman, Runner, or Neurian who practically decapitated them with their glider. The only thought that she paid any attention to was the fact that she was no longer armed. The laser flew free of her with the impact. She jumped to her feet, realizing the intensity of the danger she was in, when the glider swung around and came at them again. This time the driver made his target. Andru slowed long enough to reach out and grab Meah by the arm, before haphazardly throwing her in front of him then accelerating again with her legs flying out to the side. Instinctively, she scrambled to position herself on the seat in front of him. “What in the hell are you doing?” In the next second she was pounding his chest. Then she was holding on tightly as the glider leaned to the side when Andru momentarily lost control, while dodging her blows. He grabbed both of her wrists in one of his hands, and straightened the glider with the other. “I’m saving my claim’s life, you damn fool, that’s what I’m doing.” Meah was too crazy in the head to catch that he’d just referred to her as his claim. There was no smile on his face. Andru focused on the darkness around them, as he flew into the trees that surrounded the campsite. In the next instant, they landed next to her glider. She noticed Ana’s glider was no longer parked next to hers. Andru and Gilroy obviously watched them through their every move.

Just as she figured. Damn, would she ever be able to do anything without Andru knowing her every move? “Get on your glider and follow me.” He pulled her from his glider as easily as he’d obtained her. He didn’t let go of her right away but held her arm in a death grip. She looked into his eyes. “And don’t even think about doing anything else.” She didn’t say a word, but simply stared at him. He let go of her then and she climbed onto her glider and quickly turned it around to follow them. “Are we all linked?” Andru’s voice came through Meah’s comm and she adjusted her mouthpiece. “I’m here,” she heard Ana say. Gilroy followed with his acknowledgment. “I can hear you.” Meah’s voice sounded shaky. “But they’ve got Tory.” “I know they do.” His imposing tone made her think twice about responding. “And I’d like to know how you thought you’d successfully take on a Neurian army single-handedly.” There was silence for a moment and she said nothing…neither did anyone else. Her head was swimming. She would have taken on everyone in sight, she had no doubt about that. And she still would, nothing had changed in her mind. She’d been yanked out of there, but wouldn’t have gone of her own accord. Tory was in that camp somewhere, being held prisoner. And he was all alone. Her motherly instincts outweighed all others. She would fight and kill to protect her children. Her thoughts shifted from Tory to Tia. She was also all alone…without her brother. “My lady, I need to go check on Tia.” Meah immediately adjusted her course for Gilroy and Ana’s house. “We can discuss our next move at our house, sound good?” Ana’s voice came through the comm. “Agreed,” Andru’s voice said. Several hours later, Meah paced back and forth in the living area while Tia clung tightly to her neck. Her wiry legs were wrapped tightly around Meah’s waist. The child’s shaking had stopped, and for that much Meah was grateful. Darius and Tara were deep in consultation at Gilroy and Ana’s dining room table when the four of them entered the house. Meah’s only concern had been her daughter, and Tara willingly handed the hysterical child with her silent screams over to Meah before returning to the dining room. It didn’t surprise Meah that Darius would be there, after all, it was the scene of the crime, and all the servants were questioned as well as Darien. Now Andru and Ana were behind closed doors with their parents and had been for the past few hours. “Meah.” Gilroy’s soft baritone voice came from behind her and she turned in her pacing to face him. “I think she’s asleep.” Meah strained her head to see her daughter’s face. “Her arms and legs are wrapped around me like a vise grip.”

“She’s scared.” Gilroy looked from daughter to mama. “She doesn’t do well without Tory.” “Ana’s the same way. If things get bad, she needs her brother.” “That must be hard for you,” Meah suggested, but he didn’t sense any emotion from her. Gilroy shrugged. He stared into moist blue-green eyes, although no tears fell. She looked away from him after a moment. She was a proud warrior, and a beautiful woman. He wasn’t sure he’d ever seen the combination mixed as well as it was in her. “I don’t want Tia to be like that,” she whispered imploringly, and he understood the depth of her statement. Andru and Ana were too close, and it was a habit neither of them intended to change. “What do I do, Gilroy?” “Get her through this. She was with her brother and could tell us what the men looked like who took him.” His words affected her. Gilroy could tell by the change in her expression. “She doesn’t talk,” Meah whispered. “Doesn’t, or can’t?” “No doctor has ever found anything wrong with her.” “Tell her to talk. It could save her brother’s life.” Meah’s eyes grew large as she stared at Gilroy. She licked her lips as she glanced down at the child whose head was buried in her neck. Stroking the girl’s curls, she chewed away at her lip as she tried to focus her thoughts. Gilroy saw Meah’s turmoil and ran his hand down her back, feeling her warrior’s body as well as her soft silky hair when it brushed against his skin. Gently, he wiped a lone tear that escaped down her cheek, and then tangled his fingers through her black locks, cupping the back of her head. “Ana needs her first assistant. Get your act together, soldier.” She looked up at him quickly. The look Meah gave him almost fogged his senses. Years of training allowed him to stay focused and keep his expression blank. But the woman showed more strength than any female he’d ever met. His insides hardened as he stared into her soul. Compassion, power and incredible beauty dwelled inside her anguished body. For a moment, he lost himself in her milky gaze. Meah took a step backwards, breaking eye contact, and took a deep breath. A different man than the hard warrior she’d known since returning home stood before her. Too many emotions made it hard to keep her guard up. Her thoughts went to her son, and her distraught daughter. She wrapped her hands around her daughter’s arms, and pulled them gently from her. Squatting, she placed Tia in front of her.

The child was calm, but not asleep. Gilroy kneeled on one knee next to the child and saw the tortured look in the little girl’s eyes. Meah glanced at him for a moment but then focused on her daughter. She didn’t say anything and so Gilroy thought he would take the chance. “Tia, your brother was taken by some bad guys. Do you know that?” Gilroy’s tone was gentle. Tia looked at him and bit her lip just like her mama. She nodded. “Good, sweetheart. That’s good.” Meah stroked her daughter’s hair. “Now I need you to help us get him back. You can do that, can’t you, honey?” Tia nodded again, although there was doubt in her small eyes. “Tia, who took your brother?” Gilroy’s baritone voice was still gentle. The little girl just looked at him with large gray eyes. “Let me try,” Ana said from behind them. Gilroy and Meah both looked up as Ana approached them, and Gilroy stood quickly. Meah watched Ana take Gilroy’s spot. She stayed at Tia’s side, feeling her daughter’s tiny hand tighten its grip on her hand. Meah looked up at Andru and Gilroy, who stood behind Ana, and noticed Darius and Tara in the doorway. She hoped this wasn’t too much for Tia. “Tia, you and I are a lot alike, you know. Do you see how we’re the same?” Tia nodded vigorously, much to Meah’s surprise. “Your papa is my twin, and Tory is your twin. They’re the rest of us, and we can’t live without them, right?” Again Tia nodded. “Wrong, Tia. We can live without them, we just don’t want to.” Ana put up her hand, and Andru moved forward and placed his hand in hers. Everyone in the room realized he just knew that was what she wanted him to do. “When I touch my brother, his emotions swim around in my head. That same thing happens when you and your brother touch each other. I’ve seen you do it.” Tia and Meah both focused their eyes on the two hands holding each other, fingers intertwined. But then Ana wiggled her fingers free of Andru, and brought her hand up to Tia’s face. “Sometimes, you and I need to leave their emotions alone and just hear our own thoughts. That’s hard to do, isn’t it? It feels safer when we let their emotions swim around with ours.” Tia’s gray eyes were glued to Ana. She was making headway, Meah thought. “Now Tia, I talk. I speak for myself, Andru doesn’t talk for me.” She paused and smiled at Tia. “He

tries sometimes, but then I get angry at him and tell him to let me think for myself. I sure could use help working on that, and I think you’re just the person to help me. In fact, we could help each other. Do you think that’s a good idea?” Tia nodded, but she did it slowly, looking at her mama then up at the two men who stood behind her aunt. She chewed her lower lip, and Ana took her hand. “That’s it. You can do it. Tell us who took Tory so we can go get your brother and bring him back to you.” Tia wrapped her arms around Ana’s neck and she had to brace herself to keep from falling backwards. The little girl buried her head in Ana’s hair. Ana quickly looked over at Meah. “What did you say, Tia? I couldn’t hear you.” Meah’s hands went to her mouth. “Rog…took…him. I tried…to go…too, but he ran away…with Tory,” the little girl spoke slowly, and then broke into tears. “Oh, praise Crator,” Meah gasped, and wrapped her arms around Tia and Ana. She would have knocked both of them over if Andru hadn’t grabbed her and pulled her to her feet with their daughter in her arms. “You spoke, baby. And you told us exactly what we needed to know.” “You’ll go get Tory?” Tia spoke a little steadier. “Outstanding work.” Tara patted her daughter on the back and smiled at Meah and Tia who were both in Andru’s arms. “Our troops are surrounding their camp. Let’s get to work.” “I’m going to put you to bed, little lady,” Meah whispered to her daughter. “Mama has a job to do.” ***** Tara walked through the Neurian camp toward Darius, who stood next to his glider. Neither one of them noticed the beautiful sunrise, or felt the cool morning breeze. They, along with everyone else, had been up all night searching for Tory—with no luck. Their armies had surrounded the large campsite easily enough and when Darius contacted Rog, the Neurian gave no objection to their campsite being searched. No disciplinary actions were taken and if anything, every Neurian confronted seemed very concerned that the child was missing. Darius and Tara confronted Rog about taking the child, having decided it would be too emotional of a scene to allow Andru or Meah to be present. Andru paced outside the tent during the entire interrogation, but Meah was sent to the Bryon house to show Torgo how to make adjustments on their landlink system that she’d learned from the Neurians. By the time she’d finished sharing what she knew and returned to the campsite, they were through talking to Rog. Ana informed her that Rog denied taking the child, and offered to assist in the search of their campsite. She quickly informed Meah, as she saw the temper in her escalate, that Meah was her first assistant, and she needed to be clearheaded or she’d be relieved of her duties. There was no way Meah could pace that small trailer or Ana’s house while the servants stared at her, so she swallowed her emotions and performed her duties.

Meah performed like a well-oiled machine, instructing scouts to search certain areas, and receiving reports from other scouts when they didn’t find anything. Not only was Tory nowhere to be found, Paleah and Sharay seemed to have disappeared as well. If there was one thing everyone was grateful for, it was that Rog never mentioned Meah and Ana bringing Sharay to him. Gilroy and Meah worked side by side for the remainder of the evening hours, and it was as if they’d performed their duties together always. Darius pointed this out to Tara at one point, when Andru could overhear, that the four of them appeared to be an outstanding team. Darius saw the look of pride cross his son’s otherwise worried face. But it was more than worry. Andru’s son—the son he’d just discovered he had—was not in any of the tents, or anywhere in the open field. The inability to pull off the simple task of locating a child was making Andru crazy. Everyone looked gray and raggedy as the sun of a new day surfaced, and fires were extinguished. Andru looked up when Gilroy and Meah approached the group. A young Gothman boy quickly offered each of them a mug of strong coffee, which they both accepted without a word. “Maybe we’re going about this all wrong,” Meah said to no one in particular. “If I were Rog, and I took Tory, I would know the first place we would look would be the campsite.” “So he would take him somewhere else,” Tara followed through on the line of thinking. “Yes. And he’s had plenty of time to take him anywhere. I suggest we search Bryton, Taratown and even the clan site.” “No Neurian would be able to enter any of our towns or the clan site without being spotted immediately,” Gilroy argued. “We’ve updated our equipment to match their technology.” Meah glared at him, challenging the icy stare he threw at her. “If you haven’t noticed, there are non-Neurians in this campsite. I’ve seen a handful of River People during my search alone. Now, we’ve got to find him. He’s terrified and alone, wherever he is.” “If he’s got your blood in him he’s probably bit and kicked his captors into bloody pulps,” Gilroy commented callously. Meah ignored him, and turned to Tara. “I could organize a search of the clan site, my lady.” Tara’s eyes smiled, but her tone was authoritative. “You’re going to get some sleep, Meah.” “I can’t do that.” Meah forgot her place. “My son is out there and I’m not going to stop until I find him.” “You are going to follow orders.” Tara’s tone didn’t change. “I’ve already sent Ana home for some sleep. We’ll search the clan site and—trust me—we’ll wake you when we find Tory. Now go.” When Meah looked like she’d challenge Tara once again, Andru stepped forward and reached for her arm. She pulled away from him quickly and shot him a look to kill. He was too worn out himself to have any patience with this behavior in front of his family. He grabbed her savagely and almost threw her toward his glider. He didn’t say a word to anyone but held on to her while he climbed onto his glider, then heaved her up in front of him. Her bottom made an unladylike slapping sound on the seat of the

glider. “I’m in no mood for your mouth right now, woman.” He started the glider and took off quickly. Andru pulled her to him as he always had and realized in the next second that her body was shaking. So, his warrior claim was a woman too? His anger melted and he moved his free hand off her stomach and brushed the hair away from her face. Instantly, she lowered her head. He didn’t bother her with words. Andru felt her pain. He stroked her hair a couple more times then wrapped his arm across her chest and pulled her into him and let her cry. Poli had prepared a bed in the same room where Tia slept. When Andru entered the house with Meah, she scurried one of the servant girls off to prepare a guest room with a larger bed. Meah stiffened when she heard the housekeeper squawk her orders and tried to pull free of Andru. He simply wrapped the end of her braid into his fingers and walked through the house keeping Meah at his side. Her stomach turned into a rock of nervousness. Was he going to sleep with her after telling her that she would be his mistress? But didn’t he call her his claim when he grabbed her out of the Neurian camp? Her brain was too tired to think. Chapter Eighteen

“Why are you here, Andru?” Meah asked once they’d been left alone in the tidy guest room. “Don’t you have a bed in your house?” “I’m here because you’re here.” Andru let her cutting words slide and sat down on the edge of the bed to pull of his boots. “Oh, I see. I’ll do until you can find someone else that you feel is appropriate to be your claim. Or maybe you’re just waiting for your precious Sharay to be returned to you.” Meah stood by the bed, but made no effort to prepare for sleep. Andru kept his head down to hide his smile at her obvious jealousy. He pulled one boot off then went to work on the other. “Or is it that you plan on taking women until one of them produces a son that you like? How many bastards do you have so far, my lord? Is Tory not good enough for you? Are his curls not blond enough? Is it because he’s so wild by nature? I can’t believe you can be so coldhearted not to love that child. He looks just like you.” Meah would have added that he acted just like him too, but she didn’t have the chance. Andru flew off the bed and grabbed her by the throat and slammed her body up against the wall. His other hand raised in a fist like he would hit her straight in the face. Her eyes shot from his to the raised fist as she clawed at the hand gripping her neck. Her feet dangled above the floor, and she swung them ridiculously, but extreme fatigue denied her the ability to truly fight back. Instead of hitting her he let out a howl of sorts, and threw her onto the bed. She barely had time to scurry onto all fours when he came at her again and this time grabbed her wrist. “I don’t know that he’d ever release the knowledge, but my papa can vouch for the words I shared with him when I described first seeing Tory…and Tia.” Andru spoke barely above a whisper, and she could tell by the pulsating vein in his neck, the effort he was using to control his temper.

It might be in her best interest to hold her tongue. She simply stared at him, while he held her wrist in a death grip. “That little boy came out of those woods without a trace of fear in him, and attacked a man five times larger than himself. He has the same locks as Gilroy and Ana’s baby girl, which makes sense if you and Gilroy are of the same blood. But then, when that perfect little girl followed behind him, and stood next to him as if that’s where she belonged…I saw Ana and myself at that age. No one had to tell me who they were, or who their parents were. No one.” He didn’t release her, but instead pulled her to him then pulled down the comforter on the bed. She didn’t move a muscle when he pulled off her boots and then yanked off her leather jacket and threw it on the floor along with her boots. Andru cradled her in one hand as he slid his long legs under the blanket then slid down himself until he lay with Meah draped across him. He then adjusted her body so that she lay next to him. Sliding one arm around her neck, he placed his other hand on her hip, and pulled her to him. “Tory will be found. And I will be as happy as you are when he is. Now go to sleep.” That was easy for him to say, she groaned inwardly to herself. Her cheek rested against his broad iron chest, and the smell of sweat, dirt and leather was intoxicating. Try as she would not to move a muscle, as exhaustion crept over her she found herself cuddling into him. Right into the spot she’d been in her dreams over the past five winters—an incredibly secure spot. Her dreams didn’t make her feel secure, though. Andru didn’t say he loved the twins, and he certainly made no claim to love her. He acknowledged the twins were his but said nothing about giving them his name. He wanted her for a mistress. Meah and her children had drawn too much negative attention since their arrival in Gothman—and Gothman was Andru’s primary concern. ***** Andru walked out of the one-room house—more like a shack, he thought to himself—and squinted against the morning sun. He studied the two Neurian women standing in front of him. Physically, they looked very much alike, but nurture—not nature—made them look distinctively different. He could tell by Paleah’s body that she was quite young, and Sharay appeared to have several more winters. But Sharay held herself with grace and dignity, expecting Andru’s men to wait on her, and not seeming to be able to do much for herself. Her skin was unblemished, and there wasn’t a worry line on her face. Paleah, on the other hand, had several visible, although small, scars on her arms and one thin line by her jawbone—a slightly different color than the rest of her caramel-colored skin. She held herself differently, continuously alert to her surroundings, while Sharay appeared indifferent…unless she needed something. Andru noticed something else about the two women. They didn’t look at each other, talk to each other, or in any way seem to acknowledge the other’s existence. Sibling rivalry ran deep. “Papa says to take them to the cottage south of Bryton.” Andru stood next to Gilroy, but didn’t look at him as he spoke. “Any sign of Tory?” “None.” Gilroy had his comm positioned to his mouth as he watched Gothman and Runner warriors search the wooded area. “And I take it those women offered no help?”

“They say they were put here this morning and they haven’t seen Tory since then.” Andru sighed, and pinched the bridge of his nose as he squinted. He was working on pure adrenaline, and every now and then the exhaustion crept in. He wasn’t sure how long he slept with Meah wrapped up next to him. She was too much of a distraction though, her warm body cuddled up to him like that. Especially after she fell asleep and all he could think about was the gentle rise and fall of her soft breasts against his chest. The feel of her, the smell of her, the taste of her when he’d gently kissed her pouting lips while she slept, all of it made it impossible for him to stay asleep. So he had slipped out of bed without waking her, and showered before heading back out to assist with the search. Now an hour later, he worked to stay focused so he could think clearly. “The cottage is heavily guarded. Leave these men here to continue their search and let’s get these women out of here.” Gilroy nodded then turned to the two women. “Lord Andru, I really don’t want to be kept with her anymore. Could you arrange for her to be put somewhere else?” Sharay wrapped her fingers around Andru’s large biceps. He looked down at her manicured fingernails as they touched his bare skin. His senses were still on red alert from Meah. He didn’t have time to respond before the other Neurian woman spoke up. “Could you think about someone besides yourself for a change, Sharay?” Paleah rolled her eyes in disgust. “Is it so awful to spend time with your half-sister?” “You’re a bastard and a whore.” Sharay’s look was venomous but her tone remained civil and calm. “I have my reputation to consider.” Paleah laughed under her breath. “The only difference between our reputations, sister, is that you require being wined and dined before you’ll fuck a man and I simply take the cash.” “There is no comparison between you and me.” Sharay tossed her head and moved closer to Andru. “Your mama was a lousy slut and so are you.” “How dare you,” Paleah screamed, as she lunged at Sharay, who quickly scurried to the other side of Andru. Paleah just about had the woman by the hair when Gilroy reached down and grabbed her by the neck before picking her up—with her legs and arms flapping wildly—and half pushed, half threw her toward his glider. “That’s the kind of treatment you’re used to, isn’t it?” Sharay smiled wickedly as she peeked around Andru at Paleah who struggled to get to her feet. “That’s enough,” Andru said sternly, as he pulled away from Sharay, trying to hide his disgust while fighting the urge to send her flying as well. He looked up at Gilroy. “You take that one, and I’ll take this one. Let’s head to the cottage.”

Meah rolled over in the bed, and reached for Andru. He wasn’t there. She opened her eyes, and sat up so quickly her head began to spin. She ignored it, and forced herself to climb out of the bed. “What time is it?” she asked after she wandered into the hall and found one of the Gothman servant girls. “Would my lady want a bath now?” The servant girl stopped in her tracks, and eyed Meah from head to toe. “What I want is to know what time it is,” Meah snapped. The servant girl glared at her then shrugged. “It’ll be supper time soon. You slept most of the day away, you did. And I daresay you need a bath, or his lord won’t want you when he comes back.” “I don’t care what his lord wants,” Meah snapped, and shoved her tangled hair from her face. One of the doors at the end of the hallway opened then and Ana appeared in a long silky bathrobe with wet curls hanging down her back. The young servant turned quickly at the sound of her mistress. “Don’t you have chores to finish?” Ana spoke quietly to the girl who looked from Ana to Meah, before tossing her auburn locks and marching to the staircase. Ana walked up to Meah and stroked her tangled mane. “A bath probably wouldn’t hurt,” she said with a smile. Meah grinned in spite of herself, and allowed herself a moment to study the many ringlets that fell over Ana’s front and down her back. “I guess I’ve never seen your hair wet before,” she said when she realized she’d been staring. Ana guided Meah back to the guest room and then checked the bathroom to make sure there were towels and toiletries. When Meah had showered and put on the clean Runner outfit that sat folded on the bureau, she joined Ana downstairs and welcomed the hot cup of coffee offered to her. “Have you talked to anyone? Have they found Tory?” Meah asked as she braided her wet hair. “No, they haven’t.” Ana put her hand on Meah’s arm. “But Mama says they just found Paleah and Sharay and are taking them to the cottage. I figured we’d start there.” Meah nodded and finished off the coffee then grabbed an apple from the bowl on the counter before following Ana out the door. She needed to eat…needed to keep her strength up…needed to find her son. The children were playing in the backyard with the nanny and about ten Gothman warriors scattered around the edge of the yard keeping watch. Meah was overwhelmed when Tia noticed them and then ran straight up to Ana. “Aunt Ana,” she whispered shyly when her aunt picked her up. She reached for Meah, but turned to face her aunt when she was in her mama’s arms. “You’re going to go get Tory now?” “Your papa is out looking for him right now. He’ll be home soon.” Ana stroked the child’s head and smiled. Tia smiled too then hugged her mama’s neck, before agreeing to be put down so the women could join

their troops.

The cottage swarmed with Runners and Gothman when the women arrived. A large Gothman gestured for them to park their gliders in a designated area and from there they walked through the warriors until they spotted Tara. “You both look much better.” Tara’s smile was strained. “I just spoke with Darius. He should be arriving any minute and Andru and Gilroy are on their way here from Taratown.” “Good. Our timing is perfect.” Ana smiled then glanced at Meah’s brooding expression. “How far has our search gone for Tory?” “We’ve scoured Bryton, Taratown, and the Blood Circle clan,” Tara said and also looked at Meah. “They must be moving him around.” Meah glanced from one woman to the other. “I’ve thought of that. The Neurian women said they were taken to the shack where we found them this morning and that’s when they were separated from Tory.” “So he’s all right?” The smallest glint of hope appeared in Meah’s blue-green eyes. “He was this morning.” Tara smiled and then patted Meah’s arm. “They won’t hurt him. You know Rog better than I do and I’m comfortable with the fact that they are simply trying to make a point.” “I know Rog and I wouldn’t have thought him capable of this. I couldn’t tell you what he’s going to do next. Has anyone talked to Gowsky?” “We urged him to speak to the Neurians this morning and encourage them to stop these antics. If they don’t, it wouldn’t be hard to annihilate that entire campsite.” Tara’s tone was serious. “Has anyone said that to Rog?” Meah barely had the question out when Ana pointed toward the sky and Meah and Tara turned to see a group of gliders approaching. “Who’s with them?” Ana held her hand over her eyes to block the morning sun. “Now keep your tempers cool and don’t go jumping to conclusions,” Tara said quickly when the men were close enough to tell who their passengers were. Meah wanted to turn and run but she knew her place was by Ana. It made sense that Andru was concerned to have Sharay back since he planned to claim her. She couldn’t hide her scowl though, when the Neurian woman reached for Andru’s hand and he lifted her from the glider. “I could use a few more servants,” Meah heard Sharay say, as she walked next to Andru. “And you aren’t going to make that bastard whore stay with me, are you?” Meah didn’t realize her fists were clenched until she felt pain from her fingernails digging into her hands. She folded her arms across her chest and looked from Andru to Ana. The heir to the Runners also frowned, and was staring at her brother as he walked past them. Oh, what she wouldn’t do to know what Andru was thinking at that moment.

“Go inside. We’ll discuss it later,” she heard Andru say. There was no way she’d turn around and look at him, her pride stung too deep. Meah didn’t realize Darius stood behind her until Andru started talking to him. She couldn’t just turn around and listen to their conversation so she continued to focus on Ana and pretend the men weren’t behind her. Ana faced them with her arms crossed, and after staring her brother down she turned her attention to Gilroy. He didn’t help Paleah off the glider. She jumped off by herself, and when she noticed Meah, she walked straight to her with her head down. Gilroy followed a few paces behind and appeared to be talking to someone on his comm. “Meah, I’m so sorry. I can’t believe this happened. Is Tia okay?” Her singsong accent quavered as the girl did a bad job of controlling her emotions. “I know I don’t know a lot about children, but I really was trying to keep a close eye on them.” “It isn’t your fault,” Meah said quietly, and with that Paleah burst into tears. “No one’s ever given me that kind of chance before, you know, to do a different job.” Paleah wiped her eyes, and glanced at Ana and Tara who were both looking at her. “I really made a mess of things. Are you going to send me back to Semore?” Her last question almost got stuck in her throat as a new group of tears fell down her cheeks. Meah found herself pulling the girl into her arms. “I can’t answer that question.” She held Paleah and tried to soothe her. “I don’t make those decisions. You should go inside and wash yourself up.” “Sharay doesn’t want me around her.” Paleah pulled away from Meah and smeared tears across her cheeks. “Then go sit right next to her,” Meah grumbled close to her ear. Ana heard her and snickered and Paleah smiled knowingly. “Anything for you,” Paleah said, and hurried off toward the cabin. “Ana, you need to be home with the children.” Gilroy’s baritone order turned all the women’s eyes toward him. Meah looked quickly from Ana to Gilroy. His expression was hard and she scowled at him before turning her attention to Ana. Ana’s first expression was defiance and she opened her mouth as if she would tell him what she thought. Meah turned her attention back to Gilroy and saw the warning look she’d seen one too many times in the very recent past. What a bully, she thought, as her dander went up. But then she looked back at Ana and watched her shut her mouth, and simply stare up at him for a minute as if giving second thought as to what her response might be. “That’s a good idea.”

Meah almost jumped when Andru’s voice sounded right next to her. She didn’t realize he was so close to her. “Meah, go stay with Tia. She needs you, and you need to keep her safe.” “Excuse me?” The words were out of her mouth before she could stop them. “You don’t tell me what to do.” “Watch your place, woman,” he hissed through clenched teeth. A vein began throbbing in his neck, as muscles tightened through the thin, short-sleeved shirt he wore. Incredibly sexy…and annoying. How dare he try to tell her where her place was. Meah was very aware that Darius stood directly behind Andru and that Ana and Tara were behind her. She couldn’t stop herself. Her anger flew out of control. She made a show of looking down at her Runner outfit and at the sash around her arm that indicated her first assistant status. She then raised venomous eyes to Andru. “I am in my place, my lord.” She spat the words at him. “I’m the first assistant to the heir of the Runner clans, and I’m standing right next to her. I’m a Runner, and the leader of all Runner clans is here too. And we’re conducting a search for a child whose mama is a Runner.” Her face was red with fury. “Maybe, my lord, you should remember your place.” Tara caught Darius’ eye. He glared at her with gray eyes smoldering in fury. She gave him a triumphant smile. Gilroy and Ana noticed the exchange but Andru and Meah were too busy glaring at each other. “I don’t care where we are. You don’t talk to me like that.” Andru spoke in a low, fierce growl that was barely a whisper. Meah knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that she’d never seen him that outraged before. What she didn’t know was that no one standing around her had ever seen him that angry before either. Ana squinted and tried not to flinch from the rage that slammed up against her. She realized her actions were obvious enough to get her papa and Gilroy’s attention. She felt her mama’s hand suddenly on her arm and fought not to turn into her. “Ladies, report to my trailer. We’ll gather our reports and determine our next move.” She looked up at Darius. “I’ll let you know what we decide to do.” A commotion stirred behind them and Meah intentionally ignored Andru—as if their conversation was over—and looked beyond him as she turned toward Ana. “What is this?” Darius questioned, as he turned to his guards who were arguing with Beel. “He wants to come in, my lord,” one of the guards offered, and pointed a finger to Beel, who stood with several guards around him. “I told him it was a secured area, I did.” “Let him in.” Darius waved his hand, dismissing the issue and turned back to the matter at hand. “Make arrangements to go home to the children,” Gilroy said to Ana while Darius was distracted with ensuring his bastard son’s entrance.

Andru looked at Gilroy when he spoke then gave Ana a hard look before turning back to Meah. Before he could speak, Meah jumped in quickly. “I tell you what, Andru.” She spoke so quietly almost no one but he could hear her. “Gilroy and I are the same rank. I’ll submit to you when he submits to Ana.” Her words seemed to silence the entire field. Meah could hardly believe she said them herself. She had no right. But she did have a right. She had to take a stand or these two men would control them for the rest of their lives…and they’d control the Runner clans. Andru’s gray eyes burned as red as his cheeks and throat. The muscles in his arms bulged and his fists tightened. He was ready to leap. It took all the strength she could muster to intentionally turn away from him and look at Ana. “Are we ready to go, my lady?” she asked Ana quietly but with enough determination that it was clear she was asking her to take a stand with her. Tara moved quickly when Andru took a step toward Meah. “Let’s go,” she said. Beel joined them at the same time Ana and Meah turned to follow Tara. The three women barely started toward the gliders when Gilroy spoke up. “Meah, half-sister of mine,” he began, and Meah turned in surprise to look at him as did everyone else. “Keep in mind that if life had been slightly different for you, that it might be you fighting with the guards to gain entrance to a place that today you entered without being questioned.” When no one said a word, he added in a lower voice. “Or it might be you in that cottage, cleaning up after not flinching when being called a slut or a whore. Think about that the next time you assume you know your place. You are one of the luckiest bastards on Nuworld.” Meah looked at him dumbfounded, before turning around so quickly her braid spun around and almost slapped Andru in the face. Ana hurried after Meah. Tara stared at the four men and then, much to their surprise, smiled widely. Darius took a lunge toward her and she laughed out loud before dashing off toward Ana and Meah. Chapter Nineteen

“He is going to beat the living crap out of you,” Ana said as the three women entered Tara’s trailer on the Runner clan site. “I had to say what I did, Ana.” Meah pulled off her Runner headscarf and tossed it on the counter. “I’m not going to have some man telling me what to do for the rest of my life.” “I wish I had your courage.” Ana sighed. “That’s why Crator has put Meah with you, my dear.” Tara situated herself in front of the landlink and began flipping screens. “She’ll help you to be strong. I have to agree, though, you’re going to have a fight on your hands. Remember what happens more often than not when a woman decides to fight with a Gothman man.”

Meah’s eyes widened, when Tara and Ana both smiled at her. “I won’t be his mistress.” Meah looked from one woman to the other. “Mistress?” Tara frowned, and looked up from the screen in front of her. “I’ve created too much of a scandal for Gothman since my return. It won’t look good for Gothman. Those are Andru’s words. He said he’d take me as a mistress.” Tara snorted but looked back at the screen without commenting. Ana simply shook her head. “You’re not his mistress. Trust me on this one. You’re his claim.” The rest of the day turned up no sign of Tory. Everyone seemed on edge and grouchy. Meah complained loudly when Tara and Ana agreed, over their comms, to meet at the Bryon house for supper and brainstorming. She wasn’t ready to see Andru, although it wasn’t because she was afraid of him. Meah told the women she wanted to have supper with Tia. When Tara told her that Andru had already arranged for Beel and Paleah, who’d spent the day with her, to bring Tia to the Bryon house for supper as well, Meah simply shrugged. She would go to be with her daughter. “Do you think you and I could just sort of slip away later tonight and go look for Tory ourselves?” Meah asked quietly as they walked behind Tara around the garage and toward the large Bryon house. “After the way you spoke to Andru this morning, do you think either of us is just going to be able to slip away?” Ana looked at her with a crooked smile grossly similar to Andru’s. “Ugh, you’re probably right.” Meah turned her attention toward the backyard when the sound of children running toward them distracted her. Tia ran directly for her arms and Darien beat her by a minute as he wrapped his pudgy arms around Ana’s waist. Meah looked past her daughter as she lifted her into her arms and kept walking. Andru stood in the backyard staring at her. He had an odd expression on his face and she noticed how gray his complexion was. She almost dropped Tia when her little girl spoke quietly. “Mama, I have a baby sister now.” Meah, Ana and Tara all stopped and stared at Tia. “What are you talking about, child?” Meah looked into deep gray eyes. Tia pointed to the other side of the yard. All three women turned their heads and looked toward the house. As they did, Andru turned and walked into the house. Gilroy followed him. “My lady, she just arrived.” Fulga stood in the yard holding a tiny infant in her arms. “I told his lordship about it, I did. But I daresay he didn’t say one word, not even about the note. What am I to do with her? I’ve got my housework to tend to. I don’t have time to tend to no newborn, I don’t.” Tara frowned as the housekeeper continued her whining over being stuck with a baby. Meah felt her heart stop beating and threaten to explode on her as she stared at the wiggling baby. She couldn’t look at the other women. Tia just said she had a baby sister. That could mean only one thing.

“What are you talking about?” Tara pulled the blanket away to glance at the tiny infant. “Where did this baby come from?” “An old man just dropped her off and left. There’s a note. I’m sure I don’t know what it says.” Fulga handed a wrinkled piece of paper to Tara. Ana and Tara looked down at the scribbled handwriting. Meah buried her head in Tia’s curls. Beel and Paleah came out the back door and stood behind Fulga. “It says she’s Andru’s child. Some woman named Magi had her and died giving birth. The woman worked in the brothel and there’s no other family so they brought her here for Andru to do with her as he pleased,” Tara said, and then blew out a deep breath slowly as she looked up at the group staring at her. She glanced at Meah who still had her face buried next to her daughter’s face. The little girl had her tiny arms wrapped around her mama’s neck and Meah’s shoulders shook. She was already handling the loss of her son, and the wrath of Andru. This was more than she could cope with. “Go back to your chores,” Tara said to Fulga and took the child from her. The older servant shot Meah a sympathetic look before entering the house. Tara was glad Meah didn’t see it. “Maybe you should take Darien and Tia inside, Ana. I’m sure Curi wants to see her mama.” Tara spoke to her daughter who seemingly understood as she took Tia from Meah. Meah brought her hands to her face and breathed deeply trying to calm the hysteria that threatened her rational thinking. This couldn’t be happening. There was some mistake. Some whore died at the brothel and they assumed the baby was Andru’s? Did he spend that much time at a whorehouse? But as rational thought fought to surface, she wondered if this baby wasn’t the first of many. Andru was standing by the child when they walked up, and then simply walked away. Did he not want anything to do with the child because she was a girl? Was she expected to care for his bastard children as well as her own? At that thought, she looked up at Beel and Paleah who still stood there watching her. What was going through both of their heads right now? Were they there because they felt a sort of kinship with the infant? “Does Crator hold the child responsible for the parents’ actions?” The scratchy old voice startled Meah, and she looked around quickly. The large dog sat under a nearby tree panting at her. Meah wiped her eyes and focused on the large beast. “This is too much. I can’t handle this right now.” Meah’s voice cracked as tears continued. “Crator would never give you more than you can handle, my child.” The voice came from the dog. The creature wagged her tail when it had finished speaking then took off running toward the back field. “I’m not sure how to react to all of this yet.” Meah tried hard not to look at the child in Tara’s arms. “I never forgot anything you told me many winters ago. But,” she glanced at Beel and Paleah, “I guess I’ve heard the stories about what you did when this happened to you.” Tara glanced at Beel and smiled sadly. “Yes, I’m sure you have. And for many winters the dog-woman

didn’t come to me until I learned to soften my heart and forgive…as well as not hate the child for the actions of the parents.” “Just as the dog-woman just said,” she sighed. Meah forced herself to look at the child. Tara opened her arms, and Meah looked up at her quickly, then at Paleah, before accepting the infant into her arms. How tiny she was. A scruff of auburn hair attempted to curl into a circle on the top of her head and her skin was creamy white. The baby made a face and stretched out a fist before arching her back. Paleah took a step forward and reached for the tiny fist. “Pale babies are so funny-looking.” She made a face back at the baby and then smiled. “Do you know anything about taking care of a newborn?” Meah watched Paleah’s entranced face. “I’ve held one or two, I guess,” Paleah said without looking up. “Could you care for this one?” Paleah did look up then, and both Meah and Tara were pleased with the look of delight on the young Neurian’s face. “You trust me with this child?” Paleah took the baby from Meah, but then looked up again and frowned. “Or is it that you don’t want anything to do with her?” “It’s going to take some time,” Meah whispered but then inhaled sharply and straightened. “My mama died when I was born. My papa, or the man whom I thought was my papa, could have turned me out and sent me to my real papa just like what’s happened here. I would have been raised Gothman if that had been the case. Whoever sent her here must have thought she could have a better life than if she stayed where she was. But you’re Tory and Tia’s nanny.” Meah shrugged. “I guess you should be her nanny too.” Paleah smiled. “Thanks for trusting me.” She looked up at Beel and he pulled her to him and admired the child. Paleah looked from baby to the man in front of her. “She could be your child.” “Yeah, maybe some woman got the two of us confused,” he said halfheartedly, then looked up at Meah. “What should we call her?” “Magi…after her mama, whoever she was,” Meah said, and suddenly felt incredibly tired. Meah discovered several hours later that Andru had all of her and Tia’s things brought over from Gilroy and Ana’s house. Paleah showed her that Tory and Tia’s things were in a long scantily furnished room off the middle of the upstairs hallway. “Beel said this was Andru and Ana’s nursery when they were children,” Paleah mentioned. Meah walked slowly around the room, noticing two large bureaus, and small matching beds placed next to each other in the middle of the far wall. Long emerald green curtains were tied back from the three windows facing the backyard. Meah untied each sash and closed the curtains, then turned on both lamps that were on top of small tables by each bed. She could feel a sense of contentment in the room as if happy people spent a lot of time surrounded by these walls. She turned and smiled when Tia opened a

wooden crate in between two of the windows and began digging through an endless sea of toys. She noticed Tia’s few pieces of extra clothing were hanging in one of the bureaus, and Tory’s things were in the other bureau. “Where are my things?” She looked questioningly at Paleah. The young Neurian held Magi in her arms and adjusted her as she nodded her head toward the bedroom door. “Last doorway on the left. He had your things put in his room.” “Where are you sleeping?” Meah ignored the tightening in her stomach at the thought that she would share Andru’s bedroom. “Well, Andru says I’m sleeping in here with Tia until Tory is home, but Beel is arguing that one.” She shrugged. “I guess we’ll wait and see.” Andru had second-guessed what her move would be. He knew she would move her things in with Tia and stay with her so he’d moved Paleah into the room. There were only two beds and they weren’t big enough for two people to sleep in. Of course, she could look at it that he was concerned about Tia sleeping by herself, which truly would not have been an option. He could have been thinking about his daughter, and thought it best if she had a sleeping companion. But she wouldn’t look at it that way. He didn’t care about the twins. He was simply chaining her to his bed. Her brain ached from all the anger and ill emotions she’d felt all day, and she realized time in the Crator temple would help. In her fogged state of mind, a plan slowly started brewing. It only took a minute to determine who she could confide her newfound plan with. It wasn’t Paleah. The young lady had no concept of loyalty, having never experienced it or been asked to give it. It would take nothing for any of the men in the house to get her to tell all she knew. She couldn’t confide in Ana. As much as she would like to, all Andru had to do was look at his sister and he would know something was up. No, there was only one person she would share her thoughts with at the moment. Now all she had to do was determine how difficult it would be to approach her. Meah left Paleah with the children and drifted back downstairs hoping to determine where Andru was before actually running into him. She stopped midway down, and pulled out her comm. “Tara.” She spoke quietly while listening for the bending of any floorboard indicating someone was coming. All she heard was laughter and talking coming from the other end of the house, possibly the kitchen. “My lady, this is Meah, could I talk to you alone for a few minutes?” she asked, while glancing over her shoulder and peering farther down the stairs. Tara said she would see her, and Meah stuffed her comm into her pants pocket. She ran into Ana as she reached the bottom of the stairs. “I was just coming to look for you,” Ana said, as she walked into the entryway and met Meah. “We’re leaving now.”

She held Curi in her arms, and Meah couldn’t believe how much she looked like Tia. “The Bryon family will have such noticeable characteristics that no one will ever be able to doubt their lineage,” Meah said as she stroked the sleepy girl’s black and gold curls. “She looks just like the twins.” “That’s what we both thought the second we saw Tory,” Ana said, and at that moment Gilroy and Andru came around the corner. Andru was patting Gilroy on the back and smiling about something. They both were in good moods…surprisingly. “Have they been drinking?” she whispered to Ana when the horrible thought entered her mind. “A little bit too much, I fear,” Ana whispered back. “Andru was on overload with his thoughts. I couldn’t even stand to be in the same room when I first got here, they were so overwhelming. After he started drinking that Gothman wine they went numb.” She paused and glanced over her shoulder, and the two men directed their attention to them. “Let’s go, Ana.” Gilroy’s blue eyes danced with a joviality Meah almost forgot existed in him. Ana turned, and gave Meah a sharp look. “He’s in a good mood and he wants you. Treat him right and don’t get him started.” Ana turned around as soon as the words were out of her mouth and went to Gilroy’s side. Meah held her tongue and checked her expression, unable to respond to Ana’s friendly threat due to present company. Ana held Curi and took Darien’s hand then looked back up at her first assistant. She smiled, and then turned to leave with Gilroy, but Meah understood the order. Andru was drunk, and it wouldn’t take much to put herself in a very dangerous position. Andru held the door as the two walked out and then turned and offered his hand to Meah. “Shall we walk our guests out?” His gaze penetrated right through her like charged electricity, and she felt the lightning bolt singe deep within her gut. She looked at his hand then his eyes and knew Ana was right. He would let her have it if she didn’t obey. With the plan she was contemplating, the best thing to do would be to keep Andru humored. She walked over to him, and he led her out the front door with his hand gracing the back of her neck. After the two of them flew off, he stood there holding the back of her neck, not moving, until she was sure he was looking down at her. She looked up and her heart slammed in her chest at the devilish gray eyes that swarmed above her. He lowered his lips to hers and his heat burned her mouth. She groaned in spite of her personal lectures to remain aloof until they’d talked over their fight and that baby. Instantly, his arms were wrapped tightly around her and he pulled her close to deepen their kiss. “Are you going to take her right here on the front porch?” Darius laughed as Andru pulled away and left her in a fog. “Take her upstairs, son.” “Good idea.” Andru grinned and reached for her, before she could pull away. When he realized she considered resisting, he yanked her up off the ground and threw her over his shoulder. “Andru, put me down,” she hissed, and straightened her body against his.

The slap on her rear end stung, and she howled out instinctively. “I’ve just about had it with your telling me what to do.” He placed her on her feet when they reached his bedroom, and she stood frozen, not sure which direction his mood had gone. “Stay here,” he growled but his tone wasn’t fierce. She looked up as he walked back out his door, leaving it wide open. She heard him open the nursery door down the hall and then his cheerful voice as he wished his daughter a good night and then gave instructions for Paleah to stay in the room until morning. He then came back to his room and closed the door behind him. She met his eyes and simply stared at him. “Now why would you have such a worried look on your face?” There was something in his tone that alerted her. She straightened. He smiled and closed the distance between them. “Could it be that you anticipate a punishment for your behavior earlier? Does my lady have a guilty conscience?” “I know my words upset you, but I don’t regret saying them. I won’t tell you what to do, and you don’t tell me what to do, deal?” “You were out of line this morning,” he growled, and his eyes darkened. Ana wanted her to submit to him, but if she did, her point this morning would fall on deaf ears. She couldn’t let this man control her. He would then control the Runners. Runners wouldn’t tolerate that and inevitably it would lead to disaster. “You tried to tell me what to do.” She cocked her head at him and put her fists on her hips. He looked down at her venomous blue-green eyes and her pursed red lips. They looked absolutely kissable. “I didn’t try. I did tell you what to do,” he said and reached for her. She jumped from his grasp and darted to the other side of the room. Like she was safe anywhere in the room with him there. “Andru, you can’t order me around like that. You made it quite clear that you’d deny your claim on me. I won’t be your mistress, that’s for damn sure.” He straightened as she spoke and she instinctively looked around her for a means of escape. There was none. She’d backed herself into a trap. He moved in on her silently, put his hands on her shoulders and backed her up until he had her pinned to the wall. “You’re mine, Meah, and you always have been. You and your children are mine.” His hands moved from her shoulders, across her collarbone, and to her neck. She wore her black tank top that was common Runner apparel under the long-sleeve shirt. In hot weather, many Runner women wore just their tank top under their leather jackets when they traveled. Although it was made of the same bulletproof material, the amount of skin exposed at the moment made her feel incredibly vulnerable. He loosened his grasp on her then massaged her neck gently. His thumbs pushed under her chin and lifted

her face to his. “I’m sorry I hurt you with the things I said, but they were necessary if I was going to know your true feelings.” He was inches from her, and she could smell the Gothman wine on his breath. His eyes focused on her mouth as he talked, and she felt the incredible urge to submit to mounting desires racing through her. “They were necessary? What are you saying?” Her voice cracked as she whispered the words. “I needed to see your loyalty. And, my hot-tempered little vixen, I will teach you how to submit.” His lips took possession of hers. They were soft, demanding, and they scorched her with their desire. His hands moved from her neck down to the top of her shirt. He stroked the swelling of her breasts and fire-burning need flared to life between her legs. She gasped as she tried to regain control of her senses. He was manipulating her, and if she gave in she would become his property—his mistress. “Stop it. I won’t be your mistress.” She squeezed out from under his arm, and quickly moved toward the door. “Then what will you be?” He grabbed her easily by the back of her pants and spun her back around to face him. “I am your claim,” she said defiantly, and tossed her long braid that fell over her shoulder back behind her. His eyebrow shot up, and a crooked smile appeared on his face. He didn’t look half as drunk as he did a minute ago and her eyes widened. He’d tricked her. Her fury mounted. He manipulated her into demanding to be exactly what he wanted her to be. Hadn’t Ana told her earlier that he viewed her as his claim? Her eyes narrowed on him, and his grin widened. He lifted her up into his arms and held her very close with their faces level. “That’s right, you are. You’re the claim to the heir to Gothman, and it’s about time you started acting like it.” With that, he tossed her onto his bed and came at her quickly. Part of her wanted to collapse into the bed and let him take her. But as badly as she wanted him, she couldn’t—no, wouldn’t—have him like this. Okay, he’d just admitted that the claim stood, but he wanted obedience. She knew he demanded it from everyone, and that he usually got it. But…not her. He may feel he needed to train her to be submissive. But the way she saw it, he needed to learn a few lessons. And it was worth the agony of teaching them. Meah rolled to her side quickly, and flew around him with lightning speed. He cursed, and turned on her quickly, and she felt his fingers run through her hair when he tried to grab her as she bolted out of the bedroom and down the hallway. Chapter Twenty

Meah ran through the kitchen, startling Fulga. She slammed the back door behind her, then tore through the yard. A loud crash sounded in the kitchen, followed by Andru cursing up a storm, as Fulga wailed in her defense. It was the half-second lead she needed. The guards around the house had no instructions to detain her. So although they watched her warily, no one made a move to stop her. Dirt flew when Meah’s glider left the ground. Once airborne, she pulled her comm from her pants pocket and fumbled with it as she worked to wrap it around her ear. Good Crator, her hands were shaking. The way Andru took off after her—she’d only got a glimpse of his face in her flight—but she could tell he was furious. “Tara.” “What do you think you’re doing?” Tara’s voice sounded harsh. “That’s why I’m contacting you, my lady. I didn’t plan on doing it this way, but I wanted your consent to do something. I wasn’t going to start doing it and then ask you, but I kind of experienced a diversion.” “I’ll say. Andru’s got Gilroy on his way over here, and he and Darius are going at it in the kitchen. What’s going on?” Tara didn’t sound pleased. “I don’t know what’s going on with them, unless Lord Darius is trying to talk his son out of wasting his time with a ‘hotheaded vixen’.” Tara chuckled. “He’d be a hypocrite to say that. No, they’re not talking about that. They’re arguing over how to bring you back. Now tell me what you’re up to.” “I’m going to go get Tory.” “What? Do you know where he is?” Tara gasped. “No, but Rog knows. And I don’t plan on going to sleep tonight until Tory is asleep next to his sister.” Meah paused, and Tara said nothing. She could hear some kind of commotion in the background, but was scared to ask what was going on. “We’ve had troops search every possible hiding place and he hasn’t turned up. I want to try a different approach. I know Rog. I worked by his side the entire time we built the Crator temple by the ocean. There’s nothing for him to accomplish at this point, and I thought I’d offer him an out that might help him save face.” “What are you planning on offering him?” Tara’s voice grew clearer, and Meah realized the background noise had stopped. “The chance to save his camp from complete annihilation.” Again, there was silence and when Tara spoke her voice was barely above a whisper. “Darius is calling me. I won’t be able to lie to them, so expect to be followed, but go do what you can,” Tara said. “At least you’ll have backup—whether you want it or not.”

Meah landed at the edge of the Neurian campsite and this time, several Neurians immediately

approached her, with their long black lasers pointed directly at her. She got off her glider slowly, and raised her hands out—palms up. “I’m here to see Rog, please.” Meah looked from one guard to the other. The Neurian guards didn’t say anything, but one of them gestured with her laser that Meah should follow. She walked through the rectangular tents and ignored the many stares she received. It seemed there were more people in the camp than there’d been the last time she was here. People, mostly Neurians, were quite busy moving around in the dark. In fact, the campsite seemed to be buzzing with activity. Her senses told her they were preparing for something. She glanced around and didn’t notice any heavy artillery, but Rog always had good connections, and if they were preparing to be attacked, she felt certain they were properly armed. They didn’t appear to be getting ready to run. Meah entered one of the tents after one of the guards pulled back the tent flap for her. “Hey, what is this?” Meah turned around quickly when she realized she’d walked into an empty tent. A lone lantern hung from a rope on a pole and offered enough light to see that the tent was completely devoid of any furniture or people. “Wait here. Rog will see you soon.” The guard shut the tent flap and left her alone in the confines of her cloth prison. After some time, the tent flap pulled back and Rog smiled at the sight of Meah pacing like a caged animal. She looked up at him and scowled. “I want to talk to you,” she began without formalities, and his calm expression added fuel to her fire. “I’m sick of this, and I can’t imagine you’re having much fun either.” “Come walk with me.” He smiled, and extended his hand. Meah sighed loudly and then followed him out of the tent. She walked with him down the row of tents, but when he placed his hand on her shoulder, she immediately shoved it off. “I don’t feel like we’re friends right now, Rog.” She spoke quietly, not caring for the handful of guards surrounding them to overhear their conversation. “And I don’t like that, because not too long ago I would have trusted you with my life.” “You still can. I don’t want to cause you pain.” Rog looked down at her. “Then give Tory back to me.” Meah stopped, and stared up into his coal-black eyes. “You’re tearing me up inside. I need my son back—now.” Rog studied her face and reached up to wipe a stubborn tear that insisted on falling down her cheek. She squinted her eyes shut, and took a step back from him. “Don’t touch me. You’ve lost that right.” She looked up at him hoping to drive her pain into him. “I don’t think I’ll ever want you to touch me again.” “It’s because of Andru, isn’t it?” Rog made it sound like a simple issue. Meah laughed dryly. “It’s because you took my son.”

“Andru’s not good for you…and this place.” He looked around him. “This place isn’t good for Tory. He’s already got a wild streak in him. He fights with everybody. Being here, in Gothman, will only make him fight more.” This time when Meah laughed it was sincere. Rog looked surprised, and she realized how different they actually were. She looked around her as well. The tall, hooded guards pretty much blocked her view of seeing much else. “Rog, that ‘wild streak’ as you call it, is Tory’s Gothman blood. Yes, he will fight. And he will be one of the greatest warriors Gothman has ever known. Mark my word.” Meah remembered Andru pointing out that fact to her not so long ago. She sighed and walked forward several steps. One of the guards stepped to the side for her, but she didn’t look at him. She turned instead and faced Rog. “Take me to Tory. I want to see him. I have to see him.” “Let’s go to my tent,” he said as he walked up alongside her. He put his hand on her back to guide her, but then remembering her words, he removed it and clasped his hands behind his back. Meah smiled to herself, thinking how different Neurians were from Gothman. Andru would never quit touching her just because she told him to, not that she ever planned on saying something like that to him. Two of the hooded guards stood outside the tent while Rog and Meah went inside. It was set up like an office with a table and landlink in the middle. Rog offered her a seat and she shook her head adamantly. “I don’t want to sit here and have a social chat. It’s late. I want Tory and I want to go home.” Meah clasped her hands behind her back and stood at attention in front of Rog. “Where is home now?” He poured a lavender liquid into two thin glasses and offered her one. Again she shook her head. “At the Bryon house,” she said indifferently. “Where else would I be? The children have the nursery that Andru grew up in, and the house is big and perfect to raise a family.” “And you love Andru?” “Five winters have passed…but I see in him what I was attracted to before.” Meah didn’t like this interrogation. None of this was Rog’s business. Rog sighed. “So, if I give Tory to you, what do I gain from all this?” “What did you expect to gain?” She really wanted to hear the answer to this question. “We don’t want the Neurians to sign a truce with Gothman. I thought I would convince Lord Darius that we weren’t a people to be pushed around.” “I think he already knows Neurians aren’t a race to mess with. But Gowsky has claimed no association with you, and insists you don’t speak for the Neurian nation.” Meah didn’t see harm in letting Rog know that bit of information.

Rog nodded. “And I’m sure Lord Darius will have nothing to do with the southern continent until we settle our own affairs.” Meah shrugged. “I don’t know. I can’t begin to think for that man.” One of Rog’s guards opened the tent flap, and Rog walked up to him. The guard whispered something to him and Rog patted him on the back then turned to face Meah. She realized he’d been expecting the guard. “Let’s go.” He smiled and held the tent flap open for her. “Where are we going?” She walked toward the tent flap as the guard who brought the unknown message stepped outside. The two other guards who stood outside the tent looked down at her, and for one brief second she made eye contact with one of them. Charcoal gray eyes danced at her. A gasp stuck in her throat. “I’m taking you to Tory. That’s what you wanted, right?” Rog’s expression was serious even though his tone sounded light. He was worried about what would happen after he returned the child. But he couldn’t hurt Meah any more than he already had. Hopefully, this conflict was enough to prevent Gowsky and Darius from signing a truce. He knew it was the only way to keep these aggressive people out of his homeland. Meah followed Rog, and the guards once again surrounded them. She didn’t look up at the gray eyes again, but knew that Andru walked next to her. When Rog turned, she brushed against the guard and felt fingers brush her palm. Chills ran through her. She glanced up again as she hurried after Rog and stared Andru straight in the face. His eyes shot her a warning to be careful. “I’ll tell you, Meah,” Rog said, as he stopped in front of a group of tents. “I’d love to take credit for being so clever that I could avoid the many searches the Runners and Gothman have conducted looking for Tory. Hopefully, my honesty will have some weight with Crator. We didn’t exactly keep moving Tory around to prevent you from finding him. He kept getting loose and running away. With Crator as my witness, I’ll be happy not to worry about him anymore.” “You mean he kept escaping from you?” Meah asked incredulously. She couldn’t help glancing up at the hooded guard next to her. He didn’t look back but she thought she saw a small smile play on Andru’s lips. “That boy of yours even took out one of my guards with a tent pole. Now what’s so funny?” Rog turned around and put his hands on his hips. Meah stopped just as suddenly behind him and clasped her hands in front of her. She looked around her, again the tall, hooded guards made it hard for her to see anything else. “Are you telling me that Tory is hotheaded…that he doesn’t follow your orders?” She laughed again, and walked away from Andru so she could see the tents around her better. She turned around to meet Rog’s gaze, and saw Andru’s face clearly behind him. “He sounds a bit like his mama, doesn’t he?”

Rog still didn’t smile. Something in the air was wrong, and he studied the darkness with his black eyes. “Where’s Tory?” Meah was trying to determine what suddenly made Rog appear uneasy. “Did you come alone, Meah?” Rog looked around the campsite. “Yes.” Meah followed Rog’s gaze and then focused on him. “Are you sure?” “I swear to Crator that I came by myself,” she said with a clear conscience. Meah hadn’t asked anyone to follow her. Rog studied her for a minute then walked past her to the tent behind her. He reached for the tent flap, but then paused and glanced over his shoulder. “Can you guarantee me we won’t be attacked if I return him to you?” “I don’t have the authority to make that guarantee.” She spoke the truth. He nodded, but didn’t say anything. When he opened the tent flap Tory bolted toward his freedom and Rog grabbed him quickly. “Tory!” Meah’s heart leapt at the sight of her son. She reached out for him, but then froze when Rog grabbed Tory and held his hand out to stop her. “I need some kind of insurance, Meah.” She thought she saw panic in his eyes. Again, he glanced around the campsite but nothing was out of place. “Swear your loyalty to Gothman,” Tory struggled under Rog’s grasp. “Maybe then my papa won’t kill you.” “It would help,” Meah added, aching to take her son in her arms. “All of this would be for nothing if I did that.” Rog regained some of his confidence and stood taller, his hand firmly wrapped around Tory’s pudgy arm. “Gothman are violent and dominating. They don’t think about others but just take what they want. You don’t belong here, Meah, and neither do your children.” “You know me well, Rog. I don’t like being told what to do, but I do what Crator says. And this is where He wants me.” Meah didn’t take her eyes off her son. “But you could lead people.” Rog looked down at the defiant child who was staring at his mama. “Here you will always be told what to do. It’s not in your nature…” “Rog, this is ridiculous. I had no control over who my mama and papa were, or the decisions made for me after I was born. But Crator did. I have a path to follow, and that’s what I’m going to do.” She put her hands on her hips, and made her voice stern. “Enough of this. Let me have him, swear your loyalty, or tear down your tents and get out of here. I can’t say what will happen next.” She walked up without another word and took Tory from Rog. Her son leaped into her arms and she could hardly see from the black and gold curls that covered her face. She backed away from Rog

cautiously as she blew his hair from her mouth. Tory raised his head, and smiled at her and her heart melted. It was all she could do to put him down next to her, but she wasn’t sure exactly what would happen next. She needed to defend them if necessary. “Thank you, Rog.” She smiled at him but his expression was tense. “Andru still has Sharay.” Rog sounded defeated. “No, I don’t.” Andru’s voice made Meah jump. She pulled Tory to her and spun to the side. “I sent her back to her papa earlier this evening. You can approach him if you want her.” “Papa.” Tory was thrilled to see his papa and struggled for Meah to let go of him. Meah was surprised at Andru’s words and the look in her eyes when she met his showed as much. He looked at her seriously, but his expression softened when he looked at his son. “Take him back to the glider,” Andru said quietly. Meah wanted to tell him to come with them, but one look at his face and she knew now wasn’t the time to defy him. Just then a commotion started behind several tents. A large group of Gothman warriors marched around the tents in two rows. Gilroy led the group and when they separated around the Neurian guards, Darius walked toward her. The blast that stung the air had such a sharp scream to it that Meah jumped out of the way instinctively. In the same instant Darius flew backwards. She heard herself scream, but it seemed to leave her mouth in slow motion. The Lord of Gothman had been shot. Who had a laser? She turned around and faced Rog. He stood there with his long black laser pointed at the lord and as he fired a scream escaped his throat. Meah dropped to her knees, pulled her laser and sent Rog flying into the tent behind him. At such a close range, she was able to sever him through his middle. His body forced the tent backwards and then it collapsed, enclosing what was left of Rog’s body. Suddenly Gothman were everywhere. She could feel Tory’s pudgy hand in her own, but men were guiding her somewhere. And there was blood. She saw blood on the ground, blood on other people, blood on herself. She stopped quickly, and squatted down next to Tory. “Are you okay?” She looked into beautiful charcoal eyes and he smiled a crooked smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “I’m okay, Mama, but Grandpapa has been shot. His face wasn’t there.” Tory was shocked by what he saw and his expression grew haunted. “They took him away quickly, Mama, but he must still be alive, or they wouldn’t hurry away with him. You shot Rog. I wish I had shot him.” “Oh, my precious child.” Meah pulled him into her arms and squeezed all the air out of him. “Don’t embarrass the boy, woman.” Meah pulled away quickly and looked up. Andru stood above her, and smiled gently down at both of them. He took Meah’s arm and helped her stand, and she collapsed into him. His large arms wrapped around her and she barely heard him give instructions to someone to take Tory back to the house. He lifted her into his arms and then he was pulling her close to him on his glider. The fog lifted from her

thoughts and she saw Gilroy sitting on his glider with Tory sitting in front of him. None of them moved as several guards carried Lord Darius past them. The large man was covered in blood. “Andru, is he…” “Shh, he’s alive,” Andru whispered into her hair, and she turned to look up at him. He didn’t look down at her, but watched them carry his papa away. Chapter Twenty-One

Meah sat in between the two small beds and watched the slow, peaceful breathing of her sleeping children. Paleah stood behind her brushing Meah’s long black hair. “I usually braid it,” Meah whispered in the dark room. “Not tonight,” Paleah whispered back. “You should go to Andru looking beautiful.” Meah looked up at the dark-skinned woman. Paleah stifled a giggle. “You look like a virgin. Don’t be nervous. Be beautiful and submit.” When Meah frowned, Paleah brushed her tiny fingers through the silky black strands on Meah’s head. “He will come to you tonight full of torment and grief. He can gain some relief to all the terrors going through his head by making passionate love with you. If you resist him, he’ll take his aggressions out on you, and I’m afraid he would be relentless.” One look told Meah that Paleah spoke from experience. “Maybe I could find something nicer to put on,” Meah said, after kissing each child on the forehead for the hundredth time. “Ana might have some old Gothman dresses around here.” Several hours later, Meah sat cross-legged in the middle of Andru’s bed. He still wasn’t home. His papa had gone into surgery immediately, and the entire family was with him. Andru dropped her off at the house and hugged and kissed Tory before saying he would be back after he checked on his papa. He didn’t ask her to go with him, and he told her he would be back. So she waited. Over an hour later it dawned on Meah that Darius wouldn’t be shot if she hadn’t run away from Andru. She didn’t sleep after that. Andru found her sitting by his open window in the dark quite some time later. She stood when he walked toward her. One glance at the ravenous beauty in front of him, and he forgot to breathe. The moon reflected off her silky black hair that fell loose over her breasts and past her waist. He couldn’t help but reach out and touch it. She closed her eyes momentarily as he wrapped some of the black silk around his fingers. She wore a revealing evening gown that fell to the floor. He could see her tiny feet sticking out from underneath the material and the curved outline of her thin muscular legs through the dress. It gathered at her narrow waist and then two lengths of material crossed her large breasts and secured behind her neck. Her shoulders and back were bare and there was a wonderful smell of lavender about her that intoxicated him. Meah had gone to some efforts to prepare herself for him, and he very much liked what he saw. Andru realized at that moment that when Meah went to the trouble to submit to him, she could be more dangerous than when she blatantly defied him. She could ask for anything at that moment and he would give it to her. He hoped she never discovered this.

“How is Lord Darius?” she whispered into the darkness, and pulled him from his thoughts. His eyes met hers. “He’ll live, we know that much tonight. The laser nicked the side of his eye, but we won’t know if there’s any problem with his eye, or brain, until he regains consciousness.” “His brain?” she whispered in terror. “Oh Andru, if I wasn’t such a bullheaded, pain in the—” Andru chuckled…a deep throaty sound that sounded more lustful than compassionate. “I probably wouldn’t love you as much as I do.” “You love me?” Her terror disappeared from her eyes, and he thought he saw hope. “How could I not? I don’t think there is a woman as beautiful and deadly as you in all of Nuworld.” Meah blushed when she remembered that Andru had heard everything she said to Rog. “Where did you get this dress?” Andru ran fingers over the material that went over her shoulders. “Paleah let me wear it.” Meah looked down at her dress and then up to Andru again. “Do Neurian women dress like this?” She narrowed her eyebrows at him, and a slow crooked smile appeared on his face. “I don’t like it.” “Why not?” She was surprised. “It’s keeping me from you.” She didn’t take her eyes from his as she reached up behind her neck, stretching the material across her already eager breasts, and untied the material there. The dress slid down her body and fell in a pile around her feet. Andru licked his lips as he brushed her long hair behind her back. A perfect seductress stood before him, and his heart threatened to explode as blood drained from his head straight to his groin. The moonlight offered the perfect amount of light to accentuate her firm large breasts with dark brown nipples that turned hard as he stared at them. Her tummy was flat and hard, and small hipbones revealed themselves nicely. Black kinky hair between her legs glistened. He ached to wrap her narrow muscular legs around him. He took all this in as his eyes traveled over what was his, and then back up to her slightly parted lips. “You are beautiful,” he whispered, and gently ran his fingers down the front of her body. She let her head fall back and arched her back when his mouth sucked in one of her nipples. Electricity raced through her as her insides turned to molten lava. “I want to claim every inch of you,” he whispered as he trailed kisses down to her belly button then teased her with his tongue. When he parted her hair with his fingers and tasted her with his tongue, she thought her legs would give

out on her there on the spot. She couldn’t believe what he was doing to her. Wave after wave of heated sensations raced through her as he continued to enjoy her passion. When she thought she would certainly fall right over him, he pulled away from her. At first she couldn’t catch her breath, and when she finally opened her eyes, he kneeled in front of her staring up at her with an evil grin. It was all she could do to form the words. “You can’t stop now. Andru, please.” He stood up, and captured her lips, as he lifted her up and carried her tingling body over to his bed. He laid her on top of the comforters and then simply marveled at her naked beauty as he began to undress. She was on the verge of exploding. The eager lust that swam through her glazed blue-green eyes made it difficult to move slowly. When he stood over her naked, she bit her lip and reached for him. She exploded immediately when he entered her and he battled his urges to drive into her and satisfy himself. No, this was their night—his official claim on her, and he wanted to make sure she knew exactly what was happening. He began to move slowly. “Open your eyes, my lady,” he whispered as he ran his hands along her smooth legs. She opened her eyes. He pulled out of her until he barely touched her, and he could feel her muscles quivering. “Andru, please.” “You’re my claim, Meah.” “Yes,” she whispered. “You’ll obey me.” Her gaze shot up to his, and she gasped as he teased her. “You’re evil,” she whispered with a grin, and then lifted herself off the bed, quickly consuming every inch of him within her constricting muscles. He howled and slammed her down to the bed, lowering himself on top of her then grinding ferociously as she wrapped her legs around him and demanded more. He couldn’t help himself any longer as he exploded within her, and then collapsed to the side of her so as not to crush her with his sweaty body. She quickly rolled on top of him and spread her sleek, sweat-soaked body across his. “I must have your loyalty, Meah.” He stroked her hair and then wrapped several strands through his finger, before bringing them to his face to inhale her scent. “You have my loyalty, my lord. I think you know that. But if I swear to obey you…we both know it would be a lie. And my lord, I can swear that I will never lie to you.” She leaned forward, crushing her tender breasts against his hard, hairy chest and slowly planted kisses along the side of his face. “Meah, do you realize I may be Lord of Gothman within the next few days?” She looked at him quickly. No, she hadn’t realized that. Her astonished look made that clear.

“That will change some things and offer power to all of us. Gilroy will have permanent rank of his own, and I will no longer need anyone to oversee my decisions.” The moment had come…or at least it was within hand’s reach. Andru had lived to be Lord of Gothman all his life, but she never dreamed he would obtain it at such an early age. She saw incredible satisfaction in his eyes, and knew he would be more dangerous than ever once he was officially in charge. “It’s so strange how it all happened. I can’t believe Rog would shoot someone in cold blood like that.” Meah shuddered at the thought. “Why do you say that?” Andru’s expression changed suddenly. She looked down into his face, partially hidden in the darkness, and tried to focus on his thoughts. “He wasn’t a violent man,” she offered. “But he was a man with beliefs. He believed Gothman and Neurians were a bad mix.” “And you? What do you think?” “I won’t sign the truce if it’s presented to me.” A terrible thought crossed her mind, and when she felt Andru’s entire body stiffen she slowly started to back off him. Had he arranged for Lord Darius to be shot? But how could he? He would have to communicate with Rog. There would be no way Rog could shoot the lord and live through it. Oh Crator, did Rog want Neurians so free of Gothman that he would give his life for it? Andru sat up quickly and grabbed Meah. She quickly tried to stifle her thoughts. “What are you thinking, my lady?” His tone was harsh, and he grabbed her arms, and pulled her down to the bed, pinning her there. “It was nothing, nothing that matters now.” Andru stared at her for a long minute and she didn’t dare lower her eyes. Finally, he lowered his mouth to hers and she allowed herself to savor the kiss. What was done was done. Andru was powerful, very powerful. She knew she would have to accept things without question at times, and now was her first opportunity to learn how to do that. His kiss deepened and Meah submitted willingly when he took her again. ***** Several days later there was still no definite news on Darius. Ana left the Runner hospital where her papa had Dr. Digo and a handful of assistants working around the clock to see to his every need. Everyone told her that he would live and she shouldn’t worry about him, but she couldn’t help it. She walked back toward her glider, which was parked by her mama’s trailer. “You are way too beautiful to look so sullen.”

Ana looked up and smiled at her brother. She hadn’t seen him in several days, and couldn’t believe how powerfully handsome and incredibly virile he looked. She let her eyes travel over him before returning to gaze into his deep gray eyes. He reached out and stroked her hair and she knew instantly that he was as impressed with seeing her as she was with him. “What are you doing here?” Ana glanced around them as she spoke. “We finished up early and I thought I’d see how Papa is doing.” Ana knew he and Gilroy led troops down to where the Neurian camp had been to ensure they were all gone. “I take it the Neurians are gone?” Andru nodded, distracted by one of her curls he fondled with his fingers. “I’ll let Mama know.” She could tell where his thoughts were going and smiled up at him then pushed past him toward her glider. He fell into stride next to her. She climbed onto her glider and then smiled mischievously. “The way you and Meah have been going at it, I’m surprised you can look at me like that.” “Meah talked to you about me?” Andru raised an eyebrow. “No, Paleah told me.” He scowled, and she laughed. “Sometimes, even my perfect brother can be gullible.” He quickly took her in a headlock and she giggled when he messed up her hair. “People can see us, Andru. Stop it.” “Then let’s go someplace where they can’t see us.” He started his glider, and gestured with his head that she should follow. Ana started her glider and took off after him. ***** Meah stood inside the trailer and opened the door farther after the sounds of the gliders indicated they’d taken flight. She walked slowly to her glider, looking up at the fading gliders in the evening sunset. Her heart ached as she realized what they’d left to do. The man who said he loved her, and the body she enjoyed, was going to be with another woman…in her arms…inside her. Meah felt sick. And her hands were tied. She had told him when she first returned that she understood and wouldn’t interfere. Paleah had the twins over at Ana and Gilroy’s playing with Darien. Meah decided to go get them and take them home. She’d made arrangements to take the children in the evenings so Paleah could have some time to herself. Her thoughts were still focused on Andru and Ana when she landed, and she didn’t pay any attention to the children running through the yard, until a leather ball hit her in the arm. “Mama, you weren’t paying attention. I told you to catch it.” Tory ran up to her, and picked up the ball. “I’m sorry, honey, my thoughts were elsewhere.” She noticed then that Gilroy sat on the back steps, lazily moving a cradle with his foot that held Curi, while Paleah sat in the grass with Magi on her lap. Both of them were watching her.

“Hi everyone,” she said with a forced smile, as she walked over to where the Neurian sat on the ground with the baby. “Are you having fun?” “What’s wrong, Mama? You look sad.” Tia looked up at her with innocent gray eyes, and Meah felt tears fill in her own. “Paleah, would you watch them for another hour? I’ll be back, I promise. You can take them back to the house if you want.” “Andru told me to keep them here. He said he’d contact me when I could bring them home.” “He did?” Meah’s voice cracked. “When did he contact you?” “Just a few minutes ago.” Meah backed away slowly, aware that Gilroy watched her, but unable to look at him. “I’ll be back after a bit.” She turned, and almost ran to her glider, unaware that Gilroy followed her. Meah flew once around the Bryon house when her comm beeped and she flipped the switch on it. “Meah, you don’t want to go down there right now.” Gilroy’s baritone voice came through clearly, and she looked around until she saw him behind her. “Gilroy, I saw them.” Meah fought to control the panic that rose within her. Panic over a situation she couldn’t control. “And what are you going to do about it?” Fury took over her at that moment, and she forced her glider into full speed. Meah didn’t know if Gilroy followed her or not, but it felt good to ride perilously through the trees and hills. She cut the glider loose, and flew dangerously close to the ground, dodging in and out of protruding rocks. She dared to fly into the woods, and tore mercilessly through the underbrush. A large rock appeared out of nowhere, and Meah pulled her handlebars to the side quickly…only to smash into another large rock, and send her glider sliding along its side through the underbrush. “Damn it all to hell,” she yelled as she climbed free of the mangled glider. She kicked the contraption in disgust, and turned around to see Gilroy parked a short distance away. “So much for that glider.” “Are you hurt?” he asked, as he pulled his long leg over his glider and then studied her with sky-blue eyes. “Other than my pride?” There was a biting tone in her words and he could tell she was furious. “Why did you follow me?” Gilroy shrugged, and walked toward her. “I wanted to make sure you didn’t do anything stupid.” He nodded his head toward her glider. “Like this. It’s a long walk back to the house.” “Maybe I’ll be thinking rationally by the time I get there.” She looked down at her glider and kicked it again. She was outraged, with herself as well as with Andru and Ana, but mostly with herself. She had

told Andru she could handle this…that she understood because of how she’d seen Tory and Tia interact. “I am the biggest fool,” she groaned, and walked over to sit down on a stone ledge. “Why? Because you told Andru you wouldn’t make a fuss about him going to Ana? Because you told Ana you would accept her being with Andru if she’d return your rank as first assistant?” Meah gaped at him, dumbfounded. His blue eyes were powerful, potent, and suddenly made her feel uncomfortable. She looked away from him, wanting to scowl privately. “How do you know all that?” she asked as she looked through the dense forest that climbed up the nearby hill. “Andru shares most things with me,” he said, and moved to sit down next to her. Her heart pounded when he immediately began rubbing her back. Strength and power radiated from his touch, yet oddly it was gentle and compassionate. Heat rushed through her and she fought to make it go away. She had to be reading too much into his simple touch. Gilroy didn’t act like he noticed her reaction but kept talking. “He told me that one word screamed from Ana’s thoughts the night she gave you back your rank…Bachula.” He began twisting her braid around his fingers and finally she couldn’t stand it any longer and jumped off the ledge, putting distance between them. “Just because Andru is with Ana,” she began, as she pointed a finger at him, and backed away. “Don’t get any ideas.” He looked amused, which annoyed her more. “Okay,” he said. The sun caught his inky black hair, and made his blue eyes sparkle at her. He was incredibly handsome. “I’m sorry,” she groaned and shot him a timid smile. “You haven’t actually been very nice to me recently, and your sudden change in attitude makes me nervous.” “Maybe you should be nervous.” He continued to smile at her, and leaned back against the rocks behind him and crossed his arms. He was as virile and powerful as Andru and she stared at him warily. “But don’t worry, you could probably shoot my foot off before I could get to you. That’s not why I followed you, though. You and I have the same blood, although for some reason I have a hard time thinking of you as a sister. You need protection, and like it or not, I’m going to see that you get it. You can be a real stupid bitch sometimes, and I wanted to make sure you didn’t get into trouble. That’s all.” “Stupid bitch, huh?” Now she glared at him. He got up slowly and moved in on her with a smile that scared her to death. Her mouth went dry, and then suddenly too wet. It dawned on her then that Gilroy knew how incredibly seductive he could be, and used his Crator-given skills to his advantage when tracking prey. She added fuel to her fury by telling herself he was simply another man who thought she couldn’t take care of herself. His seduction wouldn’t work on her, no matter how her body seemed to react at the moment.

He read her like an open book. “You’ve got a temper five times the size of that tiny body of yours. And one of these days, you’ll learn to curb it. You’ll also learn that you come from nothing, just like me.” He took her arm before continuing his pace to his glider. “You have something now and you don’t want to fuck it up. You must learn to do as you’re told, accept things that happen around you, and follow orders without question. Do you think you can do that, Meah?” As he spoke, he mounted his glider then pulled her on in front of him, so when he asked her in essence if she could learn to submit to the way the rest of her life would be, he was whispering in her ear. She turned her head to look at him, and his eyes dropped to her mouth. She hated the fact that he could probably feel her heart pounding in her chest. He cupped his hand directly underneath her breast and she stopped breathing. “All I can do is try,” she said quietly. “Good girl.” He lowered his head and brushed his lips over hers, just a touch, then inched away and caressed her with cobalt eyes. “And don’t run from me the next time I touch you. You can only be hunted if you run.” Chapter Twenty-Two

“He’s on his way. Is everything ready?” Ana’s stomach roiled as she climbed the stairs of her parent’s house. Darius was coming home today, and the entire house seemed to be in an uproar. “Sure is, my lady.” Fulga stepped out of Darius and Tara’s bedroom with a dust rag in her hand. “I’ve got their bedroom cleaned up real good, I do.” “Good.” Ana entered the nursery where Meah was tying boot shoelaces. “Darien, honey, your shoes are on the wrong feet.” Ana sat down and helped Meah finish tying shoes, while Paleah held a fussy Magi. Curi still slept in the crib that was intended for Magi, and Ana picked her up slowly, cradling her in her arms. After the two women agreed that the four grandchildren were presentable for their grandpapa’s return, they allowed the children to race out the doorway and out to the backyard to wait for everyone to arrive. The children were already working on messing themselves up when Ana and Meah reached the backyard. Meah smiled as she watched her son chase Darien across the yard. She followed Ana toward the large garage, and immediately saw a group of gliders approaching. “So Lord Darius is okay, right?” Meah whispered, as both women watched the gliders draw closer. “He can’t see out of his right eye. But the rest of him is fine…other than the fact that he’s been real grouchy,” Ana said under her breath. Meah hadn’t gone to see Darius while he was in the hospital. She’d heard of his irritability ever since Dr. Digo told him he wouldn’t recover his vision in the one eye. Andru had assumed some additional responsibilities during his papa’s absence, and she imagined this didn’t thrill the lord. Either way, she would see him now and she straightened, as did Ana, when the group of gliders landed in front of the garage.

“I daresay I think you’ve all grown this past week.” Darius smiled as he climbed off his glider, and was immediately surrounded by his grandchildren. “What’s your eye look like under that patch?” Tory immediately assumed the role as spokesperson. Darius squatted down in front of the children and lifted the black patch off his right eye. Tory grinned his papa’s grin, and cocked his head to the side. “It looks just like your other eye but that cut next to your eye looks great. I think you look scarier without the patch than with it on.” “I’ll keep that in mind, boy.” Darius stood and ruffled Tory’s hair, but the boy jumped away and swatted playfully at his grandpapa. Darius laughed and turned to pull Tara to him. “I knew I should have come home sooner. That boy can raise my spirits better than any nurse can.” “I’m glad to hear it,” she mumbled, and glared at him, but it was obvious she was glad he was home as well. “Fulga has a huge dinner prepared.” Ana moved to Gilroy’s side. “Uncle Torgo and Syra should be here soon.” “What a man has to do to get his entire family around him, I say.” Darius was pleased as he looked around the yard at his growing family. His glance fell on Meah, as Andru walked up and wrapped his arm around her neck. “And you, young lady…I hear you’re responsible for my attacker’s death, you are.” “I killed Rog,” she responded callously, but when Andru’s finger’s tightened around her neck she lowered her eyes quickly, trying to appear submissive. “I realize he was your friend.” Darius noticed the quick correction administered by Andru, but ignored it. “Your loyalty will be noted in your permanent record, it will.” Meah nodded once. “Thank you, my lord.” An outbreak across the yard ended the uncomfortable moment for Meah. She pulled free from Andru and hurried toward her son who had his fists clenched, legs spread, and was yelling as loud as he could. “I’ll not tolerate this behavior out of you any longer.” Meah froze when she heard her son scream the words Andru had yelled at her more than once since they’d arrived. But she froze for only a second, because Tia suddenly broke out in tears. “What’s going on here?” Meah knelt down in between the twins. Tory stood glaring at his sister, who dropped her head into her hands and started crying loudly. “I’m sick of her talking all the time.” Tory stamped his foot. “I don’t like everything she says.” Meah turned around quickly and glared at Gilroy when he burst out laughing. His blue eyes danced at her undaunted and he walked over to Andru and slapped his back. “We all have that problem, son,” Gilroy said good-naturedly. “They have a right to talk too, I’m afraid.”

“Tory, you should be happy that your sister is talking. She can’t rely on you all her life.” Meah ignored the two men behind her and focused on her son. “Why not?” Tory looked perplexed. “I can say what I want to say,” Tia snapped at him. “Don’t talk to me like that,” Tory yelled again and this time pushed his sister hard enough that she fell over backwards. “Tory!” Meah yelled, and moved to pull Tia into her arms. “Go up to the nursery right now.” Tory looked at the adults watching him, and then turned and stared defiantly at his mama. “Andru,” Lord Darius’ voice boomed across the backyard, and Meah instinctively jumped to her feet. Andru, however, turned around slowly to face his papa. “Raise that boy the Gothman way.” Ana’s eyes widened and she watched as Darius glanced at all of them then walked into the house. Tara shot Andru a glance before following her claim inside. “Tory, go wait over by the shed.” Andru looked at his son then pointed his finger to the small structure at the end of the yard. “But, Papa…” “Now.” Tory made a terrible face at his papa and then ran off toward the shed. Meah turned with her daughter in her arms. “What’s the Gothman way?” “Come on, Meah, let’s go inside,” Ana said, and reached to guide her bewildered friend toward the house. “Why? What are you going to do?” Meah felt anger brew within her. Andru was going to beat him. She looked up at her claim then over at Gilroy. “Take them inside,” Andru barked, and Gilroy moved instantly, placing a hand on the back of each woman, and then with a quick look had Tia and Darien running for the house. “When we get to the throne room, you need to sit next to where Andru will sit and not speak,” Ana instructed Meah as they walked through the kitchen. “Why?” “Because that is the Gothman way,” Ana whispered.

“I’m not Gothman.” Gilroy’s hand tightened on Meah’s braid and pulled her to a stop. With his other hand still resting on Ana’s shoulder, he looked around the room calmly but his tone was harsh. “You’re half-Gothman, and this is not a Runner issue. Now, do as you’re told or you’ll be the next one sent out behind the shed.” “You’ll see, Meah, even Mama stays quiet during these things, unless one of the men speak to her. We’re just respecting our men’s cultures.” There was a pleading tone in Ana’s words, and her gray eyes beseeched Meah to comply. “Don’t speak unless I’m spoken to, huh?” Meah said with a groan. She allowed Gilroy to seat her, and shortly was joined by Andru. The conversation before they ate was light and entertaining. And the laughter and stories continued through the meal. Afterwards, the men gathered in the throne room, while one of the older servants passed around goblets of Gothman wine. Ana gestured for Meah to follow and the two went outside to gather the children for bed. “Andru said we’re to put them all down in the nursery tonight,” Ana told Meah as they climbed the back staircase together. “Tory seems to be okay.” Meah watched her son bolt up the stairs after Darien. “Of course he is.” Ana smiled. “Andru isn’t heartless. I’m sure Andru talked to him more than he hit him.” Meah nodded, but she didn’t like it. She’d never been hit as a child…at least, not until she started sparring when she was much older. And that was different, she was able to fight back. “What did your papa hit you with?” Meah asked quietly as she pulled her son’s clothes off, and saw the red marks on his back and rear end. “Oh Mama, don’t make such a fuss out of things.” Tory rolled his eyes. “Papa told me that Gothman don’t send their boys to their room as punishment. That would be humiliating. I took my punishment like a man.” Meah looked at her son who stood like a man, and spoke using such big words. He would lead Gothman someday, and his training had already begun. She pulled his pajamas over his body, and kissed his forehead. “I want you to go tell your sister that you’re sorry for yelling at her.” “I won’t. Papa didn’t say I had to.” Tory clenched his jaw and glared at her. “What…and suddenly what I say doesn’t matter anymore?” Meah stood up, instantly angry. “Go do as your mama asks.” Meah turned to face Andru standing in the doorway. The room quieted down and Tory walked over

and mumbled something inaudible to his sister. She looked up at her papa, then at Meah, and then nodded to her brother. Andru stood there until the women had tucked all the children into their beds. He backed into the hallway to let them exit. “Paleah, Beel is downstairs. You may join him if you like.” Andru smiled jovially as Paleah grinned, and then hurried down the stairs. “I daresay those two will make a good claim,” he said to no one in particular. ***** With darkness came the cool night air as the cycle drew to a close and the Bryon family mingled out into the backyard. The men had consumed a fair bit of Gothman wine, and were getting rather rowdy. Ana and Meah froze when Gilroy took a pop shot at Andru and Andru let out a howl and sent a quick blow back. Meah’s heart pounded when Gilroy grabbed his friend in a headlock. For a second, her insides came to a complete stop as Gilroy just held him that way. None of the other men seemed to pay them any attention but continued with their storytelling and jokes. She realized then that Andru was laughing and he went down on his knees and Gilroy fell with him. The two men slapped each other on the back and hollered in laughter. Meah wondered for a second if Andru sincerely began laughing over their antics, or if he was unable to free himself from Gilroy. She compared the two men. They were about the same size, both had protruding chest muscles and arms the size of small trees. Gilroy looked up at her then, and his blue eyes penetrated through the darkness and bore into her. He seemed to sense her curiosity. His gaze was triumphant and challenging. She looked down quickly when Andru noticed them staring at each other. Andru looked sideways at Gilroy, but his friend didn’t appear to notice. He then focused on his claim, but she’d already turned away. Was there an issue here he should pay heed to? He wouldn’t focus on it right now. Instead, Andru turned his attention to his papa. The man stood tall and powerful as always. If anything, the black patch over his right eye made him look even more dangerous than before. He was telling an old battle story Andru had heard before and the soldiers standing around him listened with admiration. Andru’s task wouldn’t be easy, but it would be carried out. His papa could proudly tell the stories, but he would no longer be able to go to battle…not with one eye. The men laughed when Darius finished his story and Andru watched as his papa walked over to his mama and kissed her savagely. Andru glanced at Gilroy who in turned signaled the soldiers to disburse. Within minutes the yard was empty and he turned to face his claim. She still had that wary look in her eyes whenever he looked at her. So beautiful. He could see in her eyes that she still wasn’t completely his, though, and that bothered him. Andru needed to know she was loyal, and he still didn’t feel it. He reached for her and his heart pounded blood ferociously through his veins when she smiled softly and walked into his arms. “You were very good tonight,” he whispered into her ear as they walked into the house. “I will be even better later, my lord.” She looked up at him with smoldering blue-green eyes and smiled, almost timidly—or more like, cautiously. “I’m sure that you will be,” he whispered again, and then nibbled on her earlobe before straightening and

swatting her rear end. She jumped and looked startled. He kept her guessing—he liked that. “Go on upstairs now. I have some business to tend to then I’ll be up. Take Ana with you.” “Why do we have to leave?” Meah questioned him as her hands went to her hips. Ana entered the house behind them and moved to stand by Meah. She looked at her first assistant then up to Andru. “Your lord just told you to go upstairs. You don’t question him, my lady,” Gilroy growled, and Andru turned quickly to see his friend’s sky-blue eyes glaring at Meah. He turned back to see Meah give Gilroy a vindictive glare before lowering her head and turning for the stairs. Andru watched her go then raised an eyebrow at Gilroy. Ana stood looking at both of them curiously until Andru turned and looked at her harshly. “Go upstairs.” He spoke calmly to his sister and she glanced at each one of them again before turning to follow Meah up the stairs.

“So, my son, did you decide your papa had enough entertainment for the night?” Darius’ tone silenced the room when Andru and Gilroy joined them in the throne room. It was just Tara, Torgo and Syra visiting with his papa when he entered, but whatever conversation they were having came to a halt when Andru and Gilroy joined them. “This is your first night home, Papa. We don’t want you back in the hospital.” Andru spoke calmly as he faced him and clasped his hands behind his back. Gilroy stood to the side behind him. The two of them made an imposing pair. “I’m sure you don’t, no,” Darius growled, and glared at his son. “I’m not an invalid, Andru. I’ll live many more winters, I will.” “That would make me very happy,” Andru said quietly, respectfully. “But you have lost half of your sight. You can no longer lead in battle.” “Ah, this is the moment you’ve been waiting for, isn’t it?” Darius walked casually over to the large chair where he ruled Gothman from and sat back casually. He sneered at his son and his tone was venomous. “I’ll not step down.” “You must, Papa.” Andru was undaunted. “I’ve already started the process.” Andru’s words caused everyone to tense and hold their breath. Lord Darius studied his son’s face for a long moment. “What have you done?” “End the leadership of Gothman as a great lord, Papa. Your mark in history is made. Don’t go down as an old, disabled man. You’re too good for that.” “Out, now.” Darius stood and pointed his finger toward the door, every muscle in his warrior’s body tensing. “Are you sending me to my room, my lord?” Andru simply raised a taunting eyebrow, and Tara shot Syra a warning glance. Both women moved a step toward the men.

“Would you rather me take you behind the shed?” Darius roared in anger. “Just say the word, my lord,” Andru whispered and prepared for his papa’s attack. “No!” Tara shouted, and jumped in between her claim and son. “You will not fight each other tonight.” “Woman,” Darius warned. “Don’t be a fool,” she hissed at him. She turned and stood inches from her son. “Your papa asked you to leave this room. Do it now.” Her tone was quiet, but her glare was harsh. She wasn’t injured and her skills were superb. With one glance, she made it quite clear to Andru that she would attack him in the next second if he didn’t comply. Andru saw, with little surprise, that she would defend Darius to the end. Andru took a step backwards and nodded his head. “As you wish, my lady.” He nodded to Torgo and Syra, before turning a forceful look at Darius. Then he turned and walked out of the room with Gilroy following silently. Chapter Twenty-Three

Meah walked across the damp field. The rains were starting and the sky was the color of ashes. In between storms the humidity soared and Meah shed her leather jacket that held her pins of valor as she marched across the open area. Runners were broken down into small groups and were practicing hands-on maneuvers around her. She felt she’d brought herself up to speed quickly and was thrilled Tara put her in charge of this section. A small group of squad leaders parted so she could join them, as one man shared a funny story. The Runner was animated with his story, and Meah found herself laughing along with the rest. It was a welcome change from the stress she’d felt around the house lately. Tension was in the air, and she wasn’t privileged to know the details. Andru was being very closemouthed. As the squad leaders broke up to return to their duties, Meah continued to Tara’s trailer where Meah needed to draw up her reports. She shed her headscarf as she entered the cool room and lifted her braid off the back of her neck. She felt a cool breeze on the back of her neck and turned around quickly. Gilroy straightened but his mouth was still puckered from blowing on her neck. “You looked hot.” His sky-blue eyes twinkled as a small smile crossed his face. “What do you want, Gilroy?” “I’m told you’re in charge of these troops now.” Gilroy’s eyes traveled down her body and then back up again. His gaze scorched her worse than the humidity outside. She leaned against the large desk in the middle of the living area and crossed her arms while glaring at him. There was no need to respond to his obvious comment. “I think it would be a good idea if we began swapping weekly reports. I’d like to know what you’re doing, and I think it would help you to know what I’m doing.” As he spoke he walked into the open kitchen area and soaked a cloth with cold water before wringing it out. He then walked back over to her

and lifted her braid before placing the cold cloth on the back of her neck. “What are you doing?” she cried and tried to jump away. He grabbed her arm and held her in place, keeping the cloth where it was. “You’re hot. This will help you cool down. Relax…I’m not hurting you, am I?” “No.” She relaxed. In fact, it felt good. He moved the cloth around to her face and wiped it carefully. She looked up at him when he removed the cloth. He smiled, and she felt her body heat rise, but it wasn’t from the heat outside. “Feel better?” Suddenly there didn’t seem to be enough air in the trailer. She fought to pull her gaze away from his, instead focusing on muscle that bulged against his shirt. She needed space that he didn’t consume and took a step backwards. “I’ll send you a report at the end of the week.” “Why do I make you so nervous?” He placed a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. “I don’t trust you.” “Is it really me you don’t trust?” He let one finger trail down her cheek. “Or is it you that you don’t trust?” “I know what I’m thinking. It’s you I don’t trust.” She glared at him. Allowing her anger to brew at the thought that he could get whatever he wanted through brute strength and seduction, she ignored the sudden rapid beat of her heart. “I think you have more of your papa’s blood in you than you care to believe.” Her words stung, and for a brief second his expression sobered, but then his eyes softened again and focused on her lips. “I can see how much of my papa’s blood is in you by the look in your eyes, Meah.” The trailer door opened and Meah jumped. Tara entered and looked at both of them with surprise. Her expression turned wary when she saw Meah blush. “What’s going on here?” “Gilroy thinks we should give reports to each other at the end of each week. He just showed up to suggest the idea.” Meah’s tone was relaxed and she met Tara’s eye as she spoke. Tara wondered if she’d just imagined she’d walked in on something. She smiled and nodded. “Good idea. Meah, I want you at the clan site in thirty minutes. I want you to participate in the fights today.” “I’ll be right there.” Meah nodded. Suddenly she had way too much energy to burn. Doing some scrapping might be just the thing to clear her head.

Ropes were set up in a flat area of the clan site. They were tied around long poles stabbed deeply into

the ground. The poles were wrapped around each stick and then strung to the next stick, forming a square. Inside the roped-off area, two Runners fought each other while Tara sat on several bales of hay stacked to elevate her. She used a cylindrical speaker to shout instructions or suggestions as the two sparred each other. Meah found Ana in the group of spectators and the two greeted each other with enthusiastic smiles. They both enjoyed the sparring that Runners used to develop their warrior skills. “Ana…Meah…in the ring now.” Tara’s voice came over her speaker. The two women looked up, startled. “Why would we fight each other?” Meah wondered aloud, as she followed Ana toward the entrance of the ring. Ana shrugged her shoulders, and kept moving through the whispering onlookers. “You won’t fight each other.” Tara heard the whispers in the group of Runners surrounding her. “All right, Feebs…Jeenu…I want you in there too. You’ll spar against the women. The focus is Ana. Meah, you defend.” Two other Runners entered the ring, a tall thin woman with pale brown hair, and a man younger than Meah and more stout than tall. The sparring began, and barely twenty minutes later Ana and Meah knocked the other two Runners to the ground, and the match was called. Tara sent two more in and watched with a shrewd eye as her daughter and her first assistant quickly defeated these two as well. The next two volunteered, two young men whom Tara had seen flirt with both women before. She consented to the fight, and this one got a little more violent. Again, Tara watched every move the two women made. The crowd around the ring grew, and as Tara took her eyes from the women briefly, she noticed Andru and Gilroy had joined the audience. A handful of their men surrounded them. Perfect, she thought to herself. “Andru.” She spoke into her comm. Her son looked across the ring at his mama, surprised as he flipped on his comm. “I want you to send two of your men into the ring. Instruct them to attack the second they’re in the ring. I don’t want them to wait for introductions. Their focus is Ana.” Andru nodded instead of commenting, since they were looking directly at each other, and then Tara switched off her comm. “Okay, you two out of there, now,” she shouted into her loudspeaker. The two exhausted Runners could barely depart the ring when two Gothman guards bolted into the ring and lunged for Ana. The two women were taken off guard by the Gothman intrusion into a Runner activity, but Tara quickly cleared everyone’s confusion. “Meah, defend your lady.” Tara no sooner shouted the words than Meah attacked with a vengeance. The large group surrounding the ring grew quiet as the battle raged within the ropes. The Gothman were large men, dwarfing the two Runner women. Both men grew up with Ana and were some of the soldiers her brother spent a fair bit of time with over the winters. She had sparred with them before, but at the moment none of that mattered. The men had their orders, and they jumped on Ana the second they were in the ring. Meah heard Tara’s orders and jumped in the air, intercepting one of the Gothman as he lunged for Ana.

She kicked him in the side of the head and then got several good kidney punches in while the man struggled briefly to overcome her initial blow. Ana flipped the other Gothman but he recovered quickly, and sent her flying with a blow to her stomach. The crowd groaned loudly with each painful blow, and cheered when a successful maneuver took place. Tara leaned forward against the ropes and rested her chin on her hands as she studied the two women. She wanted to see how well they worked together. Did they need to make eye contact in order to fight together, or could they feel naturally what the next move should be? They needed to be an invincible team, and this was the only way she knew to see that they could act as one. Andru wrinkled his brow as he watched the women take and deliver blow after blow. Why was his mama doing this? Obviously, it was imperative to confirm that Meah’s fighting skills were not lacking. He could have confirmed that before his mama asked him to send in the Gothman. The men he sent in were large, imposing men. Did Tara suspect Meah’s fear of men as well? If so, Meah wasn’t showing any fear of these men. If anything, she was giving them quite a beating. “Andru, do you have two more?” Tara spoke into her comm as she stood up and walked up to the rope. “Yes, why are you doing this?” He looked at his mama as he spoke through his comm. “On my mark, pull out these two and send the other two in with the same instructions.” Andru frowned at her, and pulled his comm from his ear in disgust. He didn’t like being left in the dark. She was using his men. She could damn sure tell him why. He continued to scowl as he gestured for two more of his soldiers to prepare for the ring. Gilroy gave him a curious stare but Andru returned his attention to the ring. Tara walked slowly along the rope, watching the expression of the women intently. Both women were into their battle with determined looks on their faces. They were sweating profusely and their shirts clung to their muscular bodies like a second skin. Their hair hung in damp braids down their backs, and loose strands stuck to their wet skin. Tara knew she would get the rise she was looking for when they switched attackers. She glanced over to her son and he returned the stare. She held her hand up, indicating she was almost ready for him to switch soldiers. She looked back into the ring just as Meah started pounding one of the soldiers. Perfect. She pointed her finger at Andru and he yelled loudly for his men to retreat. Tara watched closely while Ana and Meah worked to catch their breath, sweat dripping from their bodies. The two new Gothman entered the roped enclosure. “What the hell is this?” Meah screamed, as she dodged the first blow from one of the Gothman. Tara smiled and crossed her arms. Mission accomplished. She walked toward the entrance of the ring. Ana was wearing down and her performance suffered. The Gothman attacking her got several successful punches in, and she wheeled on her feet, then staggered a step or two. “They can’t take much more of this. It’s too hot,” Gilroy spoke to Tara as she walked around the rope to the point where she stood in front of him and Andru. She turned and stared at him then looked at Andru. “Watch and learn, men. This is the quickest way to

determine what your man is capable of doing…or in this case, woman.” The Gothman pounding away at Ana finally got a successful blow in and she sprawled across the grass with her feet flying over her head. Meah screamed, and kicked the Gothman she’d barely been holding off a second ago square in the nose. Blood splattered everywhere, and she followed it up with a hard kidney punch. The man doubled over, and Meah immediately dove toward the other Gothman. “That’s enough,” Tara screamed and walked quickly into the ring. “Andru, call your men. Bring these women water.” Tara finished barking her orders and walked directly up to Meah. The young woman had her hands on her knees and was gasping for air. She shook her head violently when offered water, and when she looked up at Tara her eyes burned red. “The fight’s over, pull yourself together.” Tara spoke calmly. Meah continued to breathe heavily, and in her bent-over position she looked ready to charge like a mad bull. “I gave you an order, soldier. Clear your head.” Again, Tara was calm and quiet. Meah straightened and shook her hands out in front of her. She turned to look at Ana and saw her sitting on the ground with her knees pulled up, while Gilroy dumped a large bucket of water over her head. He then helped her stand and handed her a towel to dry her face. Meah’s blood boiled, and her adrenaline pumped. She’d moved into a high mode to handle one attacker after another. Tara tested her for something but she couldn’t figure out what. Her mind raced and she couldn’t focus on any one thing in order to determine what it might be. At the moment, all she wanted to do was finish beating the shit out of the second Gothman. “Look at you.” Tara got into Meah’s face. “Your eyes are full of rage. I tell you the fight is over, yet you still want to fight. Control your rage, Meah. Can you do that?” Gilroy and Ana turned to look at Tara as she spoke, and Andru entered the ring slowly behind his mama. They all looked at Meah then and she blew out a hard breath of air. “Of course I can, my lady.” Her voice was raspy. She looked around her, almost disoriented, and blinked heavily several times. “The fight is over. But why, my lady, why did you do that? What test are we supposed to pass?” “Not we, Meah—you,” Tara said, and Andru stepped up next to her and looked at his claim. He held a bucket of water and, without asking, poured it over her head. He then grabbed a towel that hung on the rope and gently began wiping Meah’s neck and face. Tara continued talking. “If you’re given a command to think a certain way you must be able to do it. Runners fight with more than their bodies. They fight with their soul.” She took her fist and pounded her chest. “I know that, my lady.” Meah realized immediately that she sounded mouthy and silenced quickly, not looking up to see what reprimanding looks Andru or Gilroy might be giving her for speaking out like that. “How do you know that? Who taught you to fight?” Tara sounded casual with her questions, and Meah looked up at her questioningly. “I assume you went through the usual Runner fighting classes as a child?”

Now Meah laughed. Andru, Gilroy and Ana all looked at her questioningly. Tara didn’t, though. She knew the answer, but needed to see for herself that what she already suspected was true. She waited for Meah to answer. “My lady, I have two older brothers. One trained to lead the clan, and the other trained to follow Crator. No one paid too much attention to my training.” She paused and looked down at the ground. When she looked back up it was obvious she’d just figured something out. She looked over at Gilroy when she spoke again. “I see now why my upbringing was ignored, but at the time I thought it was because I was the youngest.” She thought she saw understanding in Gilroy’s eyes. “I taught myself how to fight.” “You taught yourself how to fight,” Tara repeated, then looked over to her son. “Do you see what I’ve discovered?” Andru studied Meah. She looked pumped still from adrenaline, and there was confusion and a little humiliation pulsing in her eyes. He could see her temper was firmly being held in tow, but it would take very little to push her to a breaking point. Actually, he thought to himself, she looked incredibly impressive, and he realized he wanted her as he studied her eyes. “I see that your orders don’t affect her emotions,” he said without looking away from Meah. He saw her temper build. “Exactly. Now, look at Ana.” Everyone did. “I tell her the fight is over and now she is relaxed.” “They are two very different women,” Andru said simply. “They were also trained differently,” Tara pointed out. “We were both trained as Runners,” Meah interjected stubbornly, and this time caught the reprimanding looks from Andru and Gilroy. “No, you weren’t.” Tara held up a finger to drive her point home. “You just said you taught yourself how to fight.” Meah looked baffled. “That’s right, but we’re both Runners.” “Meah, my dear.” Tara’s voice was very gentle. “You may have lived with Runners, but your blood is that of a warrior Gothman. No order anyone gives you right now is going to curb your urge to attack. You fight like a Gothman.” “I do believe my claim is speechless for the first time since I’ve met her,” Andru said, as a smile played on the corner of her mouth. “Why does any of this matter?” Ana walked up to Meah, standing next to her for reinforcement. Now Tara looked at Ana with surprise. “Her body and soul must be committed to you, and at your command if you’re going to successfully rule the Runners. Meah, you’re going to start some extensive training effective tomorrow. I’ve determined what I needed to know. You two are not ready.” With that Tara turned and walked out of the ring and through the disbursing crowd. Ana looked after her

in complete confusion. “Ready for what?” she asked no one in particular. “Ready to lead the Runners, my lady. We fucked it up…or better yet, I did. Now I have to defeat the very blood that pumps through my body.” Suddenly Meah felt incredibly exhausted. She blew out air in exasperation and met Gilroy’s penetrating blue eyes. She found herself reluctant to pull away from his gaze, but did and focused on Andru’s chest. She felt ready to collapse, and wanted large powerful arms to hold her. Andru sensed her desire and reached out to pull her to him. “Don’t worry about it. I daresay all of this is very interesting.” He looked over at Gilroy and a smile suddenly crossed his face. “Yes, in fact, I find it very interesting that all of a sudden Mama has the desire to determine if her heir is ready to take her place.” Andru wrapped his arm around Meah and led the way out of the ring and over to where the gliders were parked. Gilroy and Ana followed, and when he reached a point where no one stood too close so as to overhear, he continued. “I wonder if Mama is considering stepping down if Papa does?” He directed his question to Gilroy. “Lord Darius plans to step down?” Meah asked. “He’ll step down.” Andru glanced down at her, then back to Gilroy. “If we can get Meah to a point where she shows Mama that she’ll follow Ana unconditionally, then we might find her to be a perfect ally. She’ll be satisfied that her heir is ready, and then she’ll help encourage Papa to step down.” “Mama will never encourage Papa to step down.” Ana whispered the words as if they were blasphemous, which according to her upbringing, they more or less were. “The time is right.” Gilroy ran his fingers through Ana’s wet hair. “Lord Darius will step down. He can’t lead with half his vision.” Andru smiled as if the matter were settled. He could taste it. He would be Lord of Gothman and it would be soon. He looked down at Meah and at her dirt- and sweat-streaked face. He then looked at his sister and Gilroy. “My claim needs a bath. I’ll speak with you two later.” Chapter Twenty-Four

“Andru, why does it matter if I fight like a Runner or a Gothman?” Meah asked the one question that she couldn’t figure out for herself, and it bothered her. “Because if you indulge your Gothman blood to that point, how much further will you allow Gothman to infiltrate you?” Meah lay on top of Andru in the extra large bathtub in the private room off Andru’s bedroom. His muscular arms were like a blanket wrapped around her, and the steam from the water felt incredibly

good on her aching muscles. She slid around easily, thanks to the oil Andru mixed with the water, so that she lay belly to belly with the virile man underneath her. “Does claiming a Gothman and bearing his children count?” Her creamy skin glowed and long black strands of hair were plastered to her arms and back. She looked up at him with blue-green eyes full of teasing defiance. She was incredibly soft, although there wasn’t an ounce of fat on her. He could see her smashed breasts against his chest and the perfect curve of her bottom sticking up out of the water. He realized at that moment that if Tara succeeded in molding Meah into the Runner warrior she wanted her to be, Meah could be an incredibly dangerous weapon used against him. All of his defenses would be nil. To have this beautiful, sultry creature announce her love, and brag about bearing his children was about all it took to turn him into a mindless ball of clay in her hands. But Tara would realize that he would see that, and therefore try to jeopardize Meah’s training. Wait a minute, if he jeopardized Meah’s training, Tara wouldn’t consent to backing down and therefore possibly slow the process of Darius backing down. She required satisfaction that Meah was Runner, body and soul. He smiled slowly at Meah, but his smile was due to the realization that his mama had been very clever. He made a move to claim the title of Lord of Gothman. His mama had made it clear that if he took the title as leader of Gothman now…he would never have control of the Runner clans. “But I fear Tara wants your soul to be that of a Runner.” Andru lifted his fingers from the water, and let water drip from them over Meah’s shoulders. “My soul, and the rest of me, is a Runner.” She lifted herself off him and looked down at herself as if seeing her would prove her point. Andru grinned at the effort and reached out to cup her breasts. “So it’s okay to love a Gothman, and have Gothman children, but you can’t admit to being Gothman yourself?” “Not if it will hinder my rank as first assistant.” “And what if it wouldn’t? Would you claim your Gothman heritage, my lady?” Andru didn’t bother to look at her face, but focused on what his hands were doing. “Claim the heritage of a bastard?” “Mama acknowledged her mama, and her Gothman heritage.” “Her mama loved her and wanted her…and so did her papa. My, um…” Meah swallowed. “My papa didn’t give a rat’s ass about me.” “Arien provided nicely for all of his children, legitimate or not.” Andru spoke seriously now. “I daresay my lady, his hands were tied when it came to you. Arien was one of Papa’s best warriors for many winters, and he was known as a jovial man, kind of like Gilroy.” When Andru mentioned Gilroy’s name, Meah remembered his odd behavior earlier that day in her trailer. She didn’t know why the thought of the man made her tense inside, but it did. Her thoughts must have been visible on her face, because Andru’s gray eyes darkened as he watched her. She ignored them

and pursued the conversation. “A Gothman man can sleep with every woman in his town and give most of them children and he’s considered jovial. But if a Gothman woman has children from more than one man then she’s considered a whore.” She immediately thought of little Darien and Curi and the probability that they had different papas and bit her lip. Andru’s thoughts didn’t go that way though. “He was jovial in spite of his desire for women. This is a nation to be proud of, and I daresay that is something you already know.” His tone was low, and his eyes remained dark as he penetrated through her. Meah stood and stepped out of the tub, grabbing one of the long white towels that was folded on a nearby table. “These are your people and I’m willing to raise our children here, and spend the rest of my winters here…but I have no intention of claiming any Gothman heritage.” And with that, she stormed out of the bathroom shutting the door firmly behind her. ***** “What is this?” Darius turned from the window in the conference room and faced his son. He held the piece of paper that he’d just printed from a recent transmission up in front of him, and Andru’s eyes fell to it indifferently. Andru didn’t see any reason to state the obvious, so he simply stood there facing his papa. “You actually went around to all the warriors in my troops and obtained these signatures?” It scared Darius to no end that his men were not afraid to let their names be seen on such a document. His son had a lot of power. “I approached no one.” Andru shrugged. “The transmission was sent out and they were requested to reply.” Darius stormed around the conference table that separated the two men. Andru was too big for his own good, and at the moment it infuriated Darius that his son could so easily remove him from command. But according to this document, almost every Gothman warrior had put their mark down, stating their loyalty to the new Lord of Gothman. The document was worded so well, in fact, acknowledging Lord Darius, the greatest leader of Gothman to date, who now would step down and allow the new Lord of Gothman to reign. Andru hadn’t missed a trick. “I will not step down, I say.” Darius spoke through his teeth. “You don’t have a choice.” Andru’s tone was equally as threatening. “You forget your place, you pompous ass,” Darius snarled and then slammed his fist with lightning speed across the side of Andru’s face. Andru was hardly daunted. He stepped back a foot or two, and his head turned with the impact of the blow. He slowly turned his head back toward his papa, not even wincing from the pain. “I am claiming your place, my lord. It is done.”

Lord Darius plowed another blow at his son, this time right underneath the rib cage and Andru bent over from the impact and stepped back awkwardly, knocking over a nearby chair. He recovered quickly and this time charged into his papa. Darius stumbled backwards several feet before bracing himself and the two men stood locked eye to eye, every muscle in their warrior bodies tense and bulging. Andru took his papa’s demeaning glare as long as he could before he howled and threw Darius’ arms off him. He slammed his papa in the face and received another blow in the stomach. Andru recovered without hesitation and ran into him, throwing Darius off balance and causing him to bang into the wall. Darius lunged toward him, but Andru was ready and plowed his fist into the side of his papa’s head. “No!” Andru heard Tara’s scream, and at the same time watched his papa’s body fly through the air and then crumple to the floor with blood flying everywhere. Immediately a large puddle of shiny, dark red fluid began spreading from underneath his head. “What have you done?” Tara screamed and ran to her claim’s side. “Dr. Digo.” Andru spoke with a chilling calm as he told the doctor to report to the Bryon house immediately and that Lord Darius’ wounds had reopened. Tara yanked her headscarf out of her back pocket and pressed it to the large gash next to Darius’ eye to prevent the blood from gushing freely. She was on her hands and knees and leaned forward to brush her cheek against his forehead. Andru saw his papa’s eyes flicker slowly and look up at his claim. “I’m not fit to command, my lady,” he whispered, and Tara burst into tears. Andru stood in a daze and watched as the doctor and a handful of assistants hovered over Darius and determined his condition before moving him. His stomach turned. He hadn’t hit him that hard. Never, in his wildest dreams of control and power had he considered hurting his papa. He’d never felt it necessary. But there he was, crumpled on the floor from Andru’s punch. Andru was going to be sick. Crator, is this supposed to happen? Please, Crator, if this is Your will, don’t let him die. The amount of blood continued to spread across the floor. Hours seemed to pass before they lifted him onto a gurney. Lord Darius’ face was a bluish-gray. Dr. Digo was barking orders into his comm and instructing the assistants around him. This was no time for Andru to ask questions. His mama’s grief showed on her face and her puffy pink eyes looked up and met his. “Mama, I didn’t mean for this to happen.” His own voice cracked as he wrapped his arms around her shaking body. “Don’t touch me right now, Andru.” She pushed away from him and hurried after her claim as they carried him out of the room. Andru was left standing alone in the conference room, his papa’s blood everywhere. Slowly, almost unaware of his own actions, he pulled his comm out and wrapped it around his ear. He could see his own reflection in the large dark puddle that spread out on the floor in front of him and he stared at it as he

spoke into his comm. “Ana, where are you?” “I’m supervising some of the fights.” Ana straightened and she wiped sweat from her brow. There was a strain in her brother’s voice. “Are you okay?” “No, I’m not. I need you now.” “Okay. Where are you? What’s wrong?” “I’m at home. And it’s Papa. He’s hurt pretty bad, I’d say.” “Oh Crator. What happened?” “I hit him.” Ana pulled off her comm and grabbed her headscarf off the ground before turning to Meah. “Papa has been hurt. I need to go to the house.” Ana looked around distracted by the pain she knew her brother must be experiencing. “Um, go ahead and take a break. I don’t know how long I’ll be gone but I’ll contact you later.” “Ana, what happened? Should I do anything?” Meah called after her friend as she hurried off to her glider. “No, not right now. I’ve got to go. Andru needs me.” Ana jumped onto her glider and was airborne in the next minute. Meah froze at Ana’s last words. Andru needed her? Something terrible happened and Andru wanted his sister to comfort him, not her. She shook the crazed thoughts from her head quickly as she poured water over her head. A family crisis had occurred and it made sense that Andru would call Ana home. It made perfect sense. She held her head high as she walked over to her glider and then sent dirt flying as she took off. “Gilroy, do you know anything about Darius being hurt?” Meah spoke into her comm as she flew high above the clan site. “What? How do you know this?” Gilroy’s baritone voice was calm and quiet. “Andru just contacted Ana and she took off quickly. All she told me was that her papa was hurt and that Andru needed her. Can anyone at the house tell you what happened?” “I’ll find out.” And with that the transmission went dead. Meah left her comm on her ear, knowing he would contact her when he knew something. She needed to clear her head. Fool’s Creek, flowing through the rocks around the hills east of Bryton, caught her eye and she headed toward it. Meah needed time alone, time to collect her thoughts and figure out how Crator expected her to act through all of this. Andru was taking control of Gothman, and for

some reason that scared her. Could he get more powerful? She traveled above the creek for a while until she discovered a portion of the creek where the water fell into a pool. The water was surrounded by large rocks and appeared calm and inviting. Meah landed and then sat down on the ground to pull off her boots. She knew the area was secluded after flying above and so decided there was no harm in stripping down to her underwear and sleeveless undershirt. Her underclothes were made of the same black Runner material as everything else she wore and clung to her from sweat. She sat down by the edge of the creek and dangled her feet in the clear water. It wasn’t even cold. Enough hot days and nights had warmed the water that fell from the hills. Gilroy hadn’t contacted her and she didn’t see how it could take this long for him to talk to one of his guards on duty at the house and find out what happened. The truth of the matter was that she didn’t rate having this information. Jolee would oversee the Blood Circle clan in Tara and Ana’s absence, and as far as Gothman was concerned, she was a claim, some man’s property. There was no need for Gilroy to tell her what he found out, and in fact, he didn’t say he would contact her again. She yanked the comm out of her ear and tossed it over onto her pants. “Now that looks like a good idea.” The baritone voice behind her made her jump, and instantly she realized her laser was in her jacket. She turned around quickly and then almost slipped off the bank into the water. “You scared me to death. What are you doing here?” Her heart began racing as she stared at Gilroy’s delighted eyes at the condition he’d found her in. “Don’t you want to know what happened at the house?” Gilroy offered her an innocent expression and she scowled further at him. “Well, yes. I thought you’d contact me on the comm.” Gilroy shrugged and looked her over, then at the enticing pool of water. “I’m glad I decided to come to you instead. Darius and Andru got into a fight. I guess Andru reopened the wound on the side of the lord’s head. There was a lot of blood. That’s all I know right now.” “Oh, shit.” Meah looked down as she digested what Gilroy just told her. “Andru wouldn’t attack his papa on purpose, would he?” Gilroy shook his head. “I daresay his papa provoked him to get what he got. It’s a damn shame. Andru wanted his papa to retire with honor, not because his papa thought he couldn’t fight anymore.” Meah nodded in silent agreement. She chewed on her lip as she thought about the pain and guilt Andru must be experiencing at that moment. It was best that Ana was by his side. She looked back up as Gilroy moved toward her. “What are you doing?” She watched him warily. “Can’t I go swimming with you?” Meah jumped into the water when he tried to sit down next to her. The water was rejuvenating and she

sank down as far as she could before slowly kicking her way back up to the surface. She could feel sharp rocks on the bottom and sides of the creek bed. She spat water from her mouth when she surfaced and then shoved hair from her face. “Gilroy, don’t you dare come in here with me. I’m not dressed properly.” He smiled at her and pulled off his shirt. “I don’t mind. I can shed my clothes, too.” “Don’t you dare,” she shrieked, and could hear him laughing as she ducked under the water. There was nowhere to go to get away from him. Meah blew bubbles out of her mouth and looked wide-eyed when she saw that Gilroy had stripped out of his clothes. His bare feet dipped into the water as he sat along the edge. She could see his broad, muscular chest with black curly hair covering it and then tapering across a flat stomach. Gilroy smiled at her through the water and a slight breeze blew through his shiny black hair. Did her hair reflect the sunlight like that? Just then a sharp slicing pain shot through her foot and Meah opened her mouth to scream under the water. An incredible pain shot through her foot and up her leg. In the next instant, strong arms were grabbing her and lifting her above the water. “Ow! Oh shit, it hurts,” Meah screamed as soon as she’d coughed the water out of her lungs. “I imagine you cut yourself on one of the rocks,” Gilroy said, as he lifted both of them out of the water with incredible ease. “Let’s take a look at it.” “Damn it to hell, it’s deep.” She cringed from the pain as she saw the ugly gash across the bottom of her foot. “Come over here and I’ll take care of that for you, child.” Meah looked up quickly at the sound of the crackly old voice. The old woman smiled at her and gestured to a rock next to her. “Dog-woman,” Meah whispered. “Where?” Gilroy asked and she realized at that moment that he held her in his lap and was holding her foot. “Can you help me get over to that rock?” She pointed and Gilroy stood up with her in his arms as if she was as light as a feather, which she knew she wasn’t, and placed her gently down on the rock she’d indicated. “Now you’ve cut yourself real good, haven’t you, child?” The dog-woman chuckled to herself but Meah scowled. “Why are you laughing? It hurts like hell,” she grumbled through clenched teeth. The dog-woman took Meah’s foot in her hand and Gilroy watched from behind Meah with astonishment as her foot lifted into the air. He could see a hand impression on her wet skin and was awestruck. “I’m afraid hell would hurt a lot more than this.” The dog-woman shook her head while making a

clucking sound with her tongue. “You might want to hold on to something. This might hurt a bit.” “What are you going to do?” Meah barely got the words out of her mouth when she screamed. The dog-woman pulled on Meah’s foot and rubbed the palm of her leather-skinned hand hard into the open wound. “Woman, you’re killing me!” “No, child. You’ll live many more winters, I hear tell. I believe you’ll be more careful next time you go swimming.” The old woman must have been digging her fingers into Meah’s filleted foot from the intensity of the pain. Meah screamed again and contorted her body. Gilroy grabbed her from behind to keep her from falling off the rock. His strong arms wrapped around her, and he stared in disbelief, as Meah’s foot was held in midair by some invisible force. He was also aware of the beautiful woman he held, and the large breasts that now rested on his arms. Meah screamed and contorted again, lashing herself around on his lap while he held her tightly. “There. I think that’ll do it.” The dog-woman patted Meah’s foot and held it up farther for inspection. “Holy shit,” Gilroy mumbled as he stared at the tiny, elevated foot that now didn’t have a scratch on it. “You’re very kind,” Meah mumbled. She relaxed against the iron chest behind her, and her hands looked tiny resting against Gilroy’s massive forearms. “You’ll need to be fit today, for you’re about to conceive.” The dog-woman let Meah’s foot go and then brushed her hands together, acknowledging a job well done. “I’m about to what?” Meah gasped. “Oh no. I don’t want to go through that again. I almost died when I—” She stopped talking and glanced up at Gilroy’s face quickly. She once again rested on his lap while he sat on the rock he’d originally placed her on. She wasn’t sure exactly when that happened, but suddenly she was incredibly aware of the virility that encompassed her. The powerfully built chest pressing against her back. Arms as thick as trees wrapped around her and hairy legs—oh Crator, he didn’t have his pants on—tickled the skin on the back of her legs. Her body grew overly sensitive to every spot where her body touched his—and there were many places where they touched each other. “Dog-woman, I can’t…um…I’ve seen to it that that won’t happen again.” Meah felt color rise in her cheeks. “You’ve seen to it that what won’t happen?” She felt Gilroy’s breath on her neck as he spoke, and chills raced through her body. Her nipples hardened and she realized the way his arms were positioned he could feel them. She tried to readjust herself but he held her firmly. “You can let me go now,” she whispered. “I don’t think so,” he whispered back.

“Crator knows your heart and your service to Him.” The old woman seemed amused as she watched Meah struggle fruitlessly. “But I don’t know. I mean, well…the thought of having more, well, you know.” She didn’t want Gilroy to know what they were talking about. “It scares me to death. Are you sure this is Crator’s will?” “Crator is giving you your wish.” The dog-woman smiled at both of them. “Oh Crator,” Meah moaned, and unintentionally let her head fall back. When she opened her eyes she saw sky-blue eyes dancing above her and realized she was literally cradled in Gilroy’s arms. She fought off the urges that rebelliously crawled through her body. “Is she gone now?” He stroked a strand of damp hair off her cheek and then his fingers traced her jawbone. Meah lifted her head. The dog-woman was gone, and her foot felt as if nothing had ever happened to it. “Why did I have to go through that?” She groaned and let her head fall back again. “Maybe so you would wind up here.” He squeezed her gently with the one arm that was wrapped around her, while his other hand began tracing her lips. “It seems like I was going to end up here before I cut my foot,” she mumbled, before she realized what she’d said. Chapter Twenty-Five

Gilroy’s deep chuckle caused Meah to open her eyes and stay focused on him. She kept her eyes open as he brushed her lips with his, and then pulled back to see her reaction. She lay frozen in his arms, not moving a muscle. Her eyes were glued to his and her expression had lost all wariness. Gilroy smiled down at the swirling blue-green eyes that stared up at him. He knew enough about women to recognize complete submission when he saw it. He wouldn’t take her by force. That wasn’t his style and besides, he knew there was no need. Meah had that look of curiosity on her face ever since she’d returned to Gothman. The knowledge of Andru and Ana going to each other had further sparked her curiosity toward him. He’d seen that, too. There was no longer curiosity in her eyes but primal desire. He smiled gently and raised her to a sitting position on his lap. She continued to watch him as his fingers traced lines down her body to the bottom of her undershirt then slowly lifted it over her head. His hands quickly cupped her large breasts as they fell free in front of him. She groaned and arched her back as he sucked one of her aching nipples into his mouth. Within the next minute she was on the ground as he continued to suck eagerly on one nipple then the other. He ran his free hand down her body and into her underpants until he found the exact spot that sent her into convulsions. Tight, soaked muscles clamped down on his fingers when he thrust them inside her. “Gilroy,” she panted, her mouth opening in a silent cry.

He rose to his knees and eased her underwear off her. She had an incredible view of his well-sculpted body. Meah sucked in her breath and bit her lip as she openly looked over every inch of him. Then closing her eyes, she refused to think about possible repercussions to this brazen act as he lifted her legs and moved in between them. His fingers continued to tease her and she knew he was taking in her nakedness, as she lay spread out on the ground before him. “You know how long I’ve wanted you,” he whispered, and then plunged into her heat. “Oh Crator,” she screamed, when he impaled her with everything he had to offer. This was her wish? Her vision blurred as she felt the depths Gilroy reached inside her. The man touched a spot within her that hadn’t been touched before. He held her legs easily, holding himself enough off her for her to take in his taut torso as his rhythm increased. He threw his head back and his shoulder-length black hair flew around him. Guttural sounds escaped her mouth, but it was as if the sounds came from somewhere other than from her. What amazed her at that moment, as burning white heat built through her slowly, was that she’d never experienced anything as wonderful as what this man was doing to her right now. He treated her as an equal, knowing her well enough to know her thoughts and acting on them. She screamed as he plummeted into her velvety depths again and again. She reached for him but he grabbed her wrists and pinned them to the side of her head as he exploded deep within her. “What did the dog-woman say to you?” Gilroy asked her a few minutes later, as he pulled his boots on. There had been no cuddling afterwards. Both knew their presence would be missed if they were gone too long. Neither of them had spoken. After lying silently to gather their wits, they’d risen to find their clothes. “Nothing.” Meah pulled her braid loose, and ran her fingers through her long hair in an attempt to pull the knots and loose pieces of grass out of it. Gilroy stood and walked over to assist. He quickly pulled the grass and leaves from her hair then separated it into three parts and loosely braided it down her back. “You said yourself that you didn’t need to cut your foot to end up in my arms.” The thought of her brazen words spoken in lustful curiosity made her blush. She was glad her back was to him. “So, obviously, my lady, she came to you with another message. I mean to learn what that message was.” She pulled free of him, and quickly straddled her glider before chancing a look at him. The powerful imposing man was back, and her heart lunged in her chest. She started her glider before answering, although she knew he could prevent her from leaving if he wanted. “The dog-woman speaks in riddles. I don’t know why she was here. And I usually don’t know what she

is trying to tell me, until some time has passed after her visit.” He pondered her response, and she took advantage of his distracted state to make a hurried departure. ***** “They aren’t doing it right.” Meah threw her arms up in exasperation and turned to face Ana. They had spent weeks now working with Gothman and Runner soldiers, focusing on combining the fighting skills of the two nations instead of trying to keep them distinct. Andru came up with the idea after his mama pointed out Meah fought like a Gothman. The two nations had noticeable fighting habits and therefore would be predictable to an enemy. If the nations combined their skill into one it would be difficult for any aggressor to predict their next move. Today, Ana and Meah worked with a young group of warriors, most in their first winter of training. The two women focused on an ancient Runner technique, and Meah’s patience wore thin from the numerous blunders appearing before her. “They don’t have an example to go on, I guess.” Ana glanced up at the dark clouds forming above them. “We could call it quits soon, if you like. It’s going to rain soon, I fear.” “We’ll quit when these imbeciles get it right,” Meah snapped, and jumped over the rope as she started insulting both the Runner and Gothman in the ring for their inept fighting skills. Andru sat quietly on his glider, with Gilroy at his side, and scowled quietly at his sister when she glanced at him. He didn’t approve of Meah speaking to her like that and he liked it even less when she made no attempt to reprimand her first assistant for insubordination. Ana rolled her eyes at him, and tossed her head as she stubbornly looked back toward the ring. Meah gave each warrior some basic instructions then challenged one of them to follow the maneuvers she had just described. She took the warrior on and demonstrated the moves for the group. Gilroy looked on with interest as Meah jumped high into the air and pushed her opponent back by slamming her foot into his chest. He glanced over to Andru who also looked impressed by his claim’s level of expertise. “My lord,” Gilroy spoke quietly. “Has Meah mentioned a visit she had with the dog-woman to you?” Andru turned his head quickly and narrowed his brow. “Not recently. Why do you ask?” “I don’t know exactly what was said. She wouldn’t tell me, but I might dare to guess that she shouldn’t be partaking in such moves right now.” Andru gave his friend a long hard look. Gilroy’s expression wasn’t readable as he stared back. His papa’s slow recovery had preoccupied Andru from many of his routine responsibilities, and Gilroy had covered for him impressively. More than once, he’d not been briefed on a situation that Gilroy had handled with ease. But at the moment, he didn’t follow what his first commander was saying to him, and he was certain he wasn’t at a loss due to something happening that he simply didn’t remember. “What are you saying?” Andru’s tone was imposing but Gilroy wasn’t daunted.

“I think she might be pregnant,” Gilroy said without lowering his gaze. “From a vision she had?” Andru frowned. “Not from a vision.” The smallest of smiles crossed Gilroy’s lips, but his blue eyes were hard upon his lord’s face. “You were with her when she had a vision?” Andru felt unease creep through him. “Yes, my lord, on the day Darius was hurt. She contacted me to find out the details of what happened. The situation upset her and I went to her.” Gilroy paused, already knowing he would offer no information unless asked. Andru continued to watch him but Gilroy could see his expression was hardening and already he suspected the truth. “When the dog-woman came to her I could tell Meah was selecting her words so I wouldn’t know what was said. But the subject upset her, and she mentioned something about almost dying the first time.” Andru turned and looked back at the petite woman fighting in the ring. Her body wouldn’t have an easy time with childbirth, he’d never given that any thought before. But his papa was hurt more than a cycle ago. Why was Gilroy mentioning it to him now? Why hadn’t Meah said anything to him about this? He knew he had been preoccupied about his papa, but there were ample opportunities when he had been alone with both of them, and neither had mentioned a vision or what they’d done that day. For some reason, Gilroy felt a need to mention it now. He suspected Meah to be pregnant and he didn’t want her to miscarry while fighting. “Why are you waiting until now to mention this?” he asked finally. “This particular style of fighting encourages her opponent to kick her. One wrong move and she could be put down for a while, and if she’s pregnant…” Gilroy didn’t continue. “And it would bother you if she was pregnant and lost the child?” Gilroy stared at the hardened face and knew what was being asked. “Yes, it would, my lord.” “Why?” Andru’s tone hardened. The two locked on to each other’s gaze. The intensity of the emotions that flew through Andru, when Gilroy didn’t immediately answer, were strong enough that Ana turned around quickly and stared at both of them. Meah paused with her instruction for a fraction of a second, when she saw Ana jerk her head around to look at her brother. She, too, glanced at the two men and saw the tension between them. Her heart began pounding in her chest, and she turned to focus on her opponent, refusing to believe her worst nightmare might come true. “So, Gilroy, are we going to prove to history how ineffectual the Bachula can be?” Andru’s voice was cold, barely above a whisper. “No, my lord, I don’t think so.” Gilroy forced himself to relax, and Andru noted the determination his first commander displayed. “You have my loyalty, don’t worry about that. If you tell me to do something, I will do it. If you tell me not to do something, I won’t do it. But if you make no comment one way or the

other, I can think for myself.” “I see.” “Stop the fight, my lord.” Gilroy nodded his head toward the ring. Andru looked over at his sister, who was still watching them curiously. He ran a finger across his throat and nodded to the roped-off ring. Ana turned immediately and yelled for Meah and the other Runner to take a break. Instantly, people began to disband from the area. “My friend, do I understand that you have seen something that you liked and taken it?” “I haven’t forced any issues. I took only what was offered.” Andru laughed, although somewhat sardonically. “You forget who you’re speaking with, my friend. I’ve seen you in action, remember? You can assure something you want is offered, and you’ve done it well in the past, although I would have thought you a little out of practice.” Gilroy looked down for the first time and hid a smile. Andru accepted the situation, and now simply questioned the motive. He hadn’t planned on this conversation, but should have known that no matter how trying recent times had been on his lord, the man was still one shrewd son of a bitch. “Some things just seem to come to a guy naturally, my lord, although I assure you they’re not practiced regularly.” Gilroy managed a serious expression. “Do you still love Ana?” The question shocked Gilroy and he let Andru see that as he looked up quickly. He noticed then that the two women watched them from the edge of the ring, both of their expressions worried, although for different reasons. He smiled his usual jovial smile at both of them. “Do you still love Meah?” He cocked his head at Andru. Andru got off his glider and stretched. He, too, smiled at the two women who now looked at both of them warily. Turning, he faced Gilroy. “I love her as much as I’m sure you love Ana.” Gilroy let out a noticeable sigh of relief, and Andru turned and placed his hand on the man’s arm. “I’ll find out the details of this vision. I appreciate your honesty.” “Meah,” he called over his shoulder, and the young woman looked from one to the other as she approached slowly. Ana followed behind her, but when she walked toward her brother, Andru stepped to the other side of Meah and took her arm. “We’ll take a walk so that we may talk about some things. Gilroy, take your claim.” Andru backed up again when Ana looked like she would reach out to touch him. Gilroy understood immediately that his lord didn’t want his sister to know that Gilroy had taken Meah. That was fine with him. He leaned forward on his glider and pulled Ana to him.

Andru nodded to both of them, avoiding eye contact with his sister, then guided Meah away from them by her arm. Meah glanced at Ana and then looked up at Gilroy. There was almost panic in her eyes, and he winked at her to make her relax. Andru never mentioned what Gilroy could or could not do in the future. “What was that all about?” Ana asked, as Gilroy situated her in front of him on his glider. “Nothing for you to worry about, my lady.” “But Andru didn’t want me near him.” Ana watched her brother walk across the field. Gilroy pulled her head back so he could see her eyes. “Must you always be near your brother?” Her eyes widened as his bored into her. “Of course not, my lord. It looked like you two were fighting for a minute but then you were smiling. I was worried, that’s all.” “I don’t like to see you worry. The man wants to take a walk with his claim.” He gestured toward Andru and Meah as they walked away from them toward the trees. Then he lowered his head and began nibbling on her neck. “Do you want to take a walk with me, my lady?” ***** Andru kept his pace slow intentionally in order to keep stride with Meah’s much shorter legs. He slipped his arm around her shoulder and cuddled her to him as he stared ahead at the developing storm. The tension running through her body was obvious. He knew she realized she’d been caught, and was now being led to her punishment. He decided to let her stew for a while before saying anything. One thing Andru knew to be true. There could be no punishment…no reprimand of any kind. And although he desperately wanted to forbid her to so much as look at Gilroy, he knew there was no way he could do that. It would be a hypocritical act. It was the same reason he made no harsh reproof to Gilroy. If he forbade their actions they would resent him for his…and where there was resentment there was no loyalty. He had to think of Gothman first. They had him on this one, and although Meah showed no signs of seeing this, Gilroy saw it immediately. Andru couldn’t stop his first commander unless he quit going to Ana, and doing that would destroy him. He chose his words carefully before he broke their silence. “You know why I wanted to be alone with you, don’t you, my lady?” He stopped them as he spoke and turned her to face him. She looked up and he saw defiance covering up her fear. He stroked her cheek. “There are no secrets between you and me. I won’t ask why you didn’t tell me about your vision, but I will know all the details about it now.” Now he saw relief and suspicion tangle up within the blue and green of her eyes. She took a breath and stepped away from him. “I was swimming in Fool’s Creek. It was the day you fought with Lord Darius. It was hot, muggy, and I felt left out because I didn’t know what was going on, so I went swimming. I cut my foot on one of the rocks and the dog-woman showed up and healed the gash.” Meah paused, having said the obvious. It was the conversation she’d had with the old lady that he was after. She decided to get it over with. “She told me I was going to have a baby.” Meah looked up at him quickly. His mouth broke into a grin, but he simply crossed his arms and looked down at her as if she were a mischievous child. “Those were her exact words?”

“Andru, I don’t remember her exact words.” Meah sounded exasperated. “That’s odd. Maybe I can help you. You said you didn’t think you could do it again because you almost died the first time.” Meah looked away from him as thunder rumbled in the distance. “I tell you what, my lord,” she challenged him. “Why don’t you tell me everything you know, and then I’ll fill in any blanks.” “I like this idea better. You tell me everything that happened at Fool’s Creek that day, and then I’ll compare it with what I already know.” “Are you looking for a deception, my lord?” She cocked an eyebrow at him, and he realized if Gilroy hadn’t shared the details of that day with him, he would never have learned the truth from her. “The dog-woman’s words were confusing, and I’d hate to repeat them inaccurately.” He used the side of his hand underneath her chin to raise her face to his. “I already know every detail of the truth, my lady.” There was no mistaking the fear that ran through her eyes. But unfortunately this was as far as he could go. He couldn’t accuse or make charges—he could, according to Gothman law—but he wouldn’t for the sake of Gothman. He turned from her, and ran his hand through his hair. “Are you pregnant?” “I don’t know,” she whispered from behind him. “She said I would be…I mean…that I would have a baby.” He spun around on her. “What?” he whispered and tears ran down her cheeks, although she slapped at them with irritation. “She said you would be? Did she say when?” Meah turned away from him in an attempt to compose herself. He flipped her back around aggressively. “When, Meah? When were you to get pregnant?” He shook her when she didn’t answer right away. Finally, she yanked away from him as tears fell miserably down her soaked cheeks. Lightning streaked across the sky, and the thunder that followed shook the ground. “She said I would conceive that day. She said Crator was giving me my wish.” Meah shouted the words over the thunder and then set her jaw showing she would say no more. Meah couldn’t have hit Andru harder than she did with the words she hurled at him. She took off running then. As fast as she could, she ran back to where the gliders were parked. Chapter Twenty-Six

“Andru, where are you?” Andru groaned at the sound of his papa’s voice in his ear.

“On my way home, Papa.” “Good. I’ll see you when you get here.” Now what was that all about? Andru was in no mood to deal with the man. Granted, he was pleased that he suffered no serious ramifications from his blow. Darius seemed to be back to his old self, and everyone seemed to have grown accustomed to the black patch secured over his eye. Once again, Lord Darius was at the helm, although Andru and Gilroy had more responsibility than ever before. Andru would push for his papa to step down—on that matter his mind was set. But Andru was in no mood to address that at the moment. Meah consumed his thoughts. He needed to go to her—talk this over with her. It was clear what he would say to her, what he had to say to her. And the sooner he said what she needed to hear, the better. Resentment would breed in her quickly, and he wouldn’t lose her, not again. Andru hardly gave the guards notice when he pulled into the backyard and one of them stepped forward to take his glider. If he’d stopped to look twice at them, he would have noticed they all wore their full warrior attire—only worn during battle or special ceremonies. He didn’t bother to even look, but simply darted toward the house. Voices streamed in from the throne room but he paid them no heed. Andru darted past Fulga and scurried up the servant stairs, hoping to avoid speaking with anyone until he talked to Meah. He bolted into his bedroom, paying little attention to the closed door as he slammed it open. “Oh, my lord!” One of the older servants jumped noticeably when Andru burst into the room. He came to a complete stand still when Meah stood in the middle of the room—without a stitch of clothing on. He blinked several times as he took in the beautiful body before him that never ceased to shatter every conscious thought he had. This was not what he expected to see when he burst into his room. The heavyset old lady quickly held up a breathtaking lavender silk that he recognized as a Gothman gown. A second later he realized the servant was helping his claim change clothes. “Leave us,” he barked and held his hand out for the gown. The servant all but threw the gown at him and then ran from the room. He could always tell the signs of a Gothman woman who had been beaten many times. He held the gown out in front of him to get a good look at it before gathering the material up and lifting it over Meah’s head. She allowed him to dress her without saying a word. “Why are you putting this on?” He wondered where she got it. He’d never seen this particular dress before. “I don’t know. Lord Darius contacted me when I got to my glider and told me to come straight home. I thought something was wrong with one of the twins. But when I got here Tara handed me this dress and told me to change quickly and then wait in here until I was called. That servant followed me up and told me they were hard to put on unless you knew how to do it.” Meah’s tone was flat, and he could tell she’d been crying hard by the raspiness in her voice. Andru

knew how to put the dress on—and take it off—a woman. He slid the silk over her skin and let it slide down her body. He draped the two strands of material—which made up the top half of the gown—across her breasts and then turned her around to tie them securely behind her neck. The remainder of the material fell loosely down her back. Andru turned her around and stared at her, suddenly taking immense pleasure in dressing her. “Sit down.” He pointed to a stool that sat in front of her dressing table and she sat as she looked up at him with glassy eyes. He pulled the chair from his desk across the room and then sat behind her, placing one of his long legs on either side of her, so she brushed against his inner thighs. Slowly, he freed her blue-black hair from its braid and began brushing it in long, even strokes. He brushed it until she closed her eyes and relaxed, then he whispered soothingly. “We’re going to have a baby, my lady. You’ve made me very happy, and I’m sorry I made you cry.” Her head shot up as she stared at him through the mirror. “Andru, um…” “Shh,” he whispered, and buried his face in her hair. “Crator wills it, then so be it. You’re mine, Meah.” She turned around quickly as her tears began flowing again. He crushed her to him, suddenly excited about the fact that he would be able to watch the life grow in her belly. He pictured Darien, his nephew and his son. He’d seen the way Gilroy looked at the boy with fatherly pride. His friend saw the boy come into the world and had been with him every day since. If Gilroy could do it than so could he. The looks exchanged between Meah and Gilroy had grown obvious since she’d returned. Meah had told him Crator was granting her wish. Did she wish she could be with Gilroy, instead of him? He tried to think rationally about this. Too much was happening right now to let irrational emotions cloud his mind. Damn, he wanted to own her, but it wasn’t going to happen. She’d found someone else, and Crator approved. Andru always believed Crator didn’t condemn him for taking his sister. He wouldn’t have created them so intertwined if it was wrong. Andru believed that with all his soul. He would have to turn the other way when it came to Meah and Gilroy and he wondered if he was capable of such an act. It was no more than what he asked of his first commander, and Gilroy had successfully done it for quite a few winters now. A gentle knock on the door pulled them from their silent embrace, and his deep thoughts. “I’m to check and see how Lady Meah is doing?” The servant looked nervously at Andru then her eyes darted to Meah. “Ah, you’re quite a sight, my lady, you are.” The servant escorted the two out to the hallway where Darius stood at the top of the stairs. Andru noticed his papa wore his formal military attire, and he frowned. Lord Darius looked down the stairs and gestured for someone to approach. Another servant hurried toward them, carrying Andru’s leather jacket, with all his medals on it recently polished. “What is this?” Andru showed his confusion as the servant held the jacket for him to slide his arms into it. And Darius explained. He spoke calmly and with his usual authority and enjoyed watching his son’s mouth fall open and the dumbfounded expression cross his face. His papa had done it again. He didn’t bow to his son’s demands. The man had done things his way. And since the final moment had arrived,

Andru had no choice but to follow him down the stairs with Meah on his arm. They entered the throne room where Tara sat on her large wooden throne. She stood when Darius and Andru entered the room and then the Lord and Lady sat again. Torgo was in the middle of the room with a table set up next to him. He had a landlink on the table and a camera stood on a tripod next to it. When Darius and Tara sat, he peered through the lens, focused in on them, and then moved to the landlink and stared at the screen. “We’ll be ready to go here in just a minute,” he announced. “Stand over here, Andru,” Darius said, and indicated his son should join him at his side. “Have Meah stand by Andru.” Tara smiled at the nervous-looking young lady. “You’re absolutely stunning in that gown. Can you fit her in, Torgo?” “I’ve got her,” Torgo said, as Andru pulled her close to his side. “Okay, Darius, you’re on.” “Good day, Gothman, and Runner clans. This transmission is being sent out to announce the end of my reign, it is. Lord Andru has proven his military and leadership expertise to my satisfaction and is now Lord of Gothman, yes. The commencement ceremony will be one week from tonight.” While he spoke, Gilroy and Ana were escorted into the throne room and Torgo gestured for them to stand next to Tara’s throne. Once Darius finished his very short, yet monumental speech, Torgo punched some keys and the camera on the tripod moved slowly to focus on Tara. Andru pulled Meah tightly into his embrace and stroked her bare back as he smiled at his sister. Meah noticed Ana blush as she met her brother’s gaze. “Hello, Gothman, and all Runner clans,” Tara began. “I too shall step down as leader of all Runner clans to enjoy retirement with Lord Darius. My heir, Lady Ana, has spent her life preparing to lead the Runner clans, and I’m very pleased with the many leadership abilities she’s displayed. Our two nations are stronger than they’ve ever been, and a force not to be ignored in Nuworld. Her commencement ceremony will also be one week from tonight. Any clan wishing to settle around the Blood Circle clan or Gothman are welcome to attend.” “Look at you.” Ana smiled at Meah’s Gothman gown after Torgo ended the transmission. The room was full of loud talking and laughter and the two women met toward the doorway. “Mama says there are more people gathered out back.” “Come upstairs with me before we go out there,” Meah said. “I think I’d like to appear as your first assistant when we join the party instead of being gawked at by all the Gothman guards.” Ana giggled as the two disappeared up the stairs. Gilroy stood along the wall and watched the two women disappear up the stairs when Andru joined him. “Congratulations, my lord.” Gilroy smiled and patted his friend’s arm. Andru watched the two women leave and then turned to face his first commander. “Congratulations to you too, my friend. We’ve waited a long time for this.” “That we have.” Gilroy nodded and accepted a mug of Gothman wine from one of the servants, and then handed another mug to his lord. “Lord Darius pulled a quick one on you, didn’t he?”

“That he did. He’ll go down in history as a glorious and powerful leader.” Andru nodded his head toward the door. “Let’s join the party.” Ana and Meah appeared in the backyard after being upstairs for quite a long time. The Runners in the group, predominantly Ana’s childhood friends, cheered loudly when the two of them stepped out the back door and both women grinned at their peers. They were immediately surrounded and Tara pushed her way through the group to embrace both women. “Were you surprised?” She smiled broadly at both women. “You’ve both worked hard for this moment. Your future won’t be easy but I’ll make a small prediction, if I may.” The group grew quiet and stared at Tara who had her arms around both women. She looked at them and laughed conspiratorially then shouted that the two women needed wine. When all were armed with mugs full of the blood-colored liquid, Tara smiled at the known storytellers in the group and then spoke quietly. “I predict the hardest trials these two women will have to endure…” she paused for the effect, “is the training and management of those two men over there.” The group turned their heads and Andru and Gilroy looked up from across the yard when they noticed the group of Runners all looking at them and laughing. “Damn, I wanted to be the one to take her out of that dress,” Andru mumbled to Gilroy when he noticed Meah in her Runner clothing, standing next to Ana. The two men laughed together and raised their mugs to toast the Runners, which made the Runners laugh even harder and poke at Ana and Meah. “Come on,” Ana whispered to Meah. “Let’s go start those management lessons.” The two men stood by the garage being toasted by one of the older warriors. Ana moved ahead of Meah and the men parted, then slowly drifted away when the women drew near. Andru stepped into the privacy of the large garage as his sister approached him. She was all smiles and he knew that would disappear in the following second. He looked over his shoulder at Gilroy, and one look told him the man was thinking the same thing he was. Andru looked around the crowd quickly to make note of where the closest storytellers were. As he looked back at his approaching sister, he glanced over her shoulder at his claim. Meah’s relaxed smile turned to fear when she realized the inevitable was about to happen. “Congratulations, my brother,” Ana said quietly, as she reached for his arm. Andru felt her touch and quickly pulled her into the privacy of the garage as their eyes locked. Gilroy was instantly behind Ana, and Meah stood frozen at the entrance of the garage, afraid to move any closer. Ana instantly froze as her brother’s thoughts pounded her mercilessly. “Andru, no,” she cried, as she tried pulling away from him, and began shaking her head in denial. “It’s not true. You’ve got to be wrong.” She felt Gilroy’s hands on her shoulders and spun around on him. “Don’t you touch me, you son of a bitch.”

Ana tried to lash out at him and he backed up, surprised, but Andru grabbed his sister and yanked her off her feet and back into his arms. He held her tightly and whispered harshly into her ear. “There are storytellers here, Ana. Don’t you dare make a scene.” “But, Andru…” “No.” Andru gave her a gentle shake and she looked up at him with horrified eyes. “I told you I would work it so we could be together, didn’t I? Our claims accept our love for each other and so does Crator. Think of Darien, my dear sister, and don’t be a hypocrite.” Ana’s eyes widened as her gaze remained locked with her brother’s. When he released her, she turned slowly to face Gilroy. He crossed his arms and glared at her and her gaze dropped to the ground. “I believe Mama was right. You two will be my biggest challenge.” “Are you apologizing to your lord?” Andru growled quietly, and Ana looked up at him, then bit her lip. “My lord, I’m sorry I struck out at you,” she whispered, and looked sheepishly at Gilroy who continued to stare at her with his arms crossed. “I was out of line.” Andru leaned his head to the side to look past Gilroy at Meah who hovered at the entrance of the garage. She held her hands in front of her, seemingly overimpressed by the quality of her fingernails. She chewed desperately on her bottom lip, appearing more than uncomfortable. “Meah.” He whispered her name but it nearly made her jump out of her skin. He reached his hand out to her, and she felt her stomach tie in knots as she edged around Gilroy. “Gilroy, do you remember our childhood dreams?” Andru asked as he pulled his claim into his arms. Gilroy had taken a strand of Ana’s hair in his fingers and then tugged on it gently until she came to him. She buried her face in his chest and he kissed the top of her head before looking up at Andru. “I remember them well. We’ve seen them come true, haven’t we?” “Ah, that we have.” Andru reached a free hand out to his friend and Gilroy grasped it with an ornery smile. Andru smiled back and then looked down at the two women in between them. “I believe we shall retire from this party. Why don’t you take your claim home.” Ana pulled away from Gilroy and straightened her shirt. “You two go on out. Meah and I will join you in a minute.” Andru nodded at his sister, and then pulled her into his arms quickly and kissed her forehead before walking out of the garage with Gilroy. “Andru’s thoughts slammed me pretty hard. Would you tell me what happened?” Ana straightened her shirt and then ran her fingers through her hair. Meah looked up quickly, but Ana’s expression was serious. She clasped her hands behind her back as if bracing herself for the details to follow.

“As you wish, my lady.” And she told her. She didn’t lower her eyes but showed the respect of a first commander reporting to the leader of the Runners. She explained everything and ended with the moment she gave in to Gilroy. “So you’re with child?” Meah shrugged, but there was color in her cheeks. “If Crator wills it, I’m sure I am. I’ve taken the anti-conception medicine and still have three cycles before I need my next dose. I was almost three cycles along before I knew I carried Tory and Tia.” “Anti-conception medication has proven ineffective when it comes to those two, I’ve discovered,” Ana offered dryly. There was a silence then, and Ana paced while Meah stood quietly allowing her lady time to digest everything. Finally, Ana stopped and looked around the heavily shadowed garage. “I fear two things,” Ana began slowly, and her gray eyes danced with speculation as she studied her friend. She saw the worry in Meah’s face and quickly moved to embrace her. “Oh Meah, first I should congratulate you on your pregnancy. I didn’t get to be with you the first time, but I will help you when you need me this time. Andru is proud to know he will be a papa again.” “Ana, I’m not made to birth children,” Meah whispered as she returned the hug. “I’m scared.” “Don’t be. Maybe Crator planned it this way so you wouldn’t have twins again.” Ana had her arms wrapped around her friend’s neck. She held her close as she reassured her. After a moment, Ana released her and took a step back. Meah looked at her feet, but was still too new with the thought of two men being in her life to respond. Ana had lived with the love of both men for many winters, and Meah decided if her lady could do it then so could she. “Hear me now. First of all, your story makes me believe a Bachula was put into effect again.” Meah looked up shocked, but Ana held up her hand. “You were pursued. I noticed the interest in Gilroy’s eyes from the moment you returned from the age of searching. I mentioned it to Andru but he told me it was my imagination and to put the thought out of my head. Once again, I fear my dear brother was trying to protect me, or simply do things his way without my interference.” “But why would Andru offer me as a Bachula? Gilroy can’t improve Andru’s status.” “In a way he could. Andru comes to me. You told Andru when you returned that you wouldn’t interfere, and maybe Andru wanted to ensure Gilroy wouldn’t either. Gilroy could make trouble for Andru. He has a lot of power with his men. Gilroy’s agreeing not to interfere is in a way allowing Andru a certain status he couldn’t have if Gilroy made waves. But as with the first time, once is not enough.” “What are you saying?” Meah looked shocked. “No, wait. I know what you’re saying. Gilroy wouldn’t do this again, not now that both of you know.” “He would, because we know, and he received no reprimand, nor will he.” Ana wished more than anything she could forbid Meah to even look at Gilroy. But that wasn’t an option. Meah would turn on her for going to Andru. And she needed Andru like she needed to breathe.

“I will avoid being alone with him. If he approaches me I will fight him off. He won’t rape me.” “He raped me. Oh, he didn’t hurt me. But it was rape.” Ana sighed. “Do you really think you could fight him off?” “If it is your wish then you’re damn straight I will.” Meah’s expression grew determined. “My loyalty is to you, my lady.” “I know.” Ana shrugged. “But I daresay, and I know I’m right, he’ll come to you again.” Meah noticed Ana didn’t forbid her to say no to him. She decided not to push for an order she wasn’t sure she wanted to carry out. “You said you feared two things,” Meah prompted. Ana looked at her quickly and pursed her lips. “My brother is consistent and thorough.” “You fear that?” “No.” Ana laughed. “That’s not it. Andru had no problem with our staying in here to talk. I fear he has this garage bugged and has heard our every word.” Meah froze and then looked around the semi-dark, damp garage, as if she would see the predicted listening device. “Come on, there’s nothing we can do about it.” Ana put her arm around Meah’s shoulder and led her out of the garage. There’s nothing that you want to do about it is more likely the truth , Meah thought to herself. Chapter Twenty-Seven

“Yes! I daresay, I hit that target straight on.” Tory held the large Gothman gun up in the air and did a circular march. “You did not. I hit the target. You missed yours.” Darien dropped his gun indifferently on the ground and stamped his foot. “You’re saying I’m a liar!” Tory stopped in mid-march and glared at the blond-haired boy who stood mere inches taller than he did. “If you didn’t lie, I wouldn’t have to point it out.” Darien stuck his chin out triumphantly. “I’m not lying. I made that shot and you didn’t.” Tory dropped his gun and then punched his cousin hard in the nose. Blood instantly seeped to his upper lip. “Is that the best you can do?” Darien wiped the blood quickly away and fought tears that stung his eyes. He had grown very accustomed to the poundings his cousin administered. “You hit like a woman.”

“No he doesn’t,” Tia shouted as if this was the first she’d heard of their conversation. Tory ignored his sister’s defense and instead jumped on his older cousin and rolled him on the ground. Andru chewed on a piece of grass, lost in his own thoughts, and reluctantly pulled himself away from the rock he leaned against to address the two children. His comm beeped just as he reached the two boys. Darien ripped free of Tory’s grasp and ran to his uncle, his face already displaying several bruises and a fair amount of blood. “What is it?” he asked as he wiped the blood from the boy’s nose and noticed at the same time that Tory appeared to be untouched. “Dear brother, your claim has asked me to call you.” “What does she need now?” Andru had grown accustomed to unusual requests from his pregnant claim. “I believe she needs her claim by her side when she has her baby.” Ana’s voice danced with excitement. “What? It’s time?” Andru looked up across the field just as Gilroy walked over from setting the targets back up for the boys to try again. Gilroy’s face lit up, and he increased his pace. “Let’s go, children. It’s time for your new brother to arrive.” Andru reached down and lifted Tia into his arms. “Papa, Tory hit me, and he lied.” Darien ran to Gilroy looking for support. “And I’ll pound you again if you call me a liar one more time.” Tory was still angry, and not overly concerned about a baby being born. “I’ll tell you a secret, my son.” Gilroy walked toward the gliders and Darien walked quickly to keep up with his papa’s stride. “What is it, Papa?” The boy almost ran to keep up with his papa. Tory jumped through the tall grass to be on his uncle’s other side, eager to hear the secret as well. “When Lord Andru and I were mere boys, not much older than you two are now, I often bloodied his nose as well.” “Really?” Both boys spoke in unison. “You did?” The two boys, with their bright gray eyes, looked in wonder from one of the men to the other. Andru glared at his friend, but Gilroy’s blue eyes gleamed at him as he fought a smile. ***** “How’s she doing?” Andru pushed open their bedroom door with a bang. “I can’t do this. I can’t do this,” Meah whimpered weakly as she flung her head from side to side.

“Hey, where is my warrior claim?” Andru went to his knees on the side of the bed and brushed the beads of sweat from Meah’s forehead. “Fuck you!” she screamed and arched her back, raising her huge belly high into the air as she grabbed two of his fingers and then proceeded to twist them sideways. Dr. Digo stood calmly on the side of the bed as he held up a syringe to the light. Several other assistants entered the room and one of the servants followed with a portable table. Andru watched wide-eyed as the assistants began placing surgical tools on the table. He looked questioningly from the items laid out, to the doctor, as he rubbed his hand that his claim had finally released. “This happened before, doctor,” Meah said in between pants. “The baby didn’t turn and I’m not big enough.” She broke into screams again and Andru reached for her quickly, wishing he could do something to help. He smiled meekly as she turned outraged eyes at him. The doctor administered the shot and Meah collapsed back on her pillows as noticeable relief crossed her face. Ana peeked her head into the room, and stepped quietly over to her brother’s side. “We heard her screams. Is everything okay?” She spoke so calmly and quietly, Andru looked at her surprised, before turning to the doctor for the answer. “The baby has turned,” Dr. Digo offered as he took Meah’s wrist and checked her pulse. “And he’s moved into the birth canal. But Meah is right. She’s very small and the baby is very large, even though he’s a few weeks early.” “So what’s all this for?” Andru gestured toward the table with the surgical tools now glistening in the afternoon sunlight. “Just in case,” the doctor said without more explanation. “I gave her a mild sedative. It should keep her calm but still allow her to push.” “So what do I do?” Andru acted like the typical first-time papa even though he’d been an active parent to his twins for almost a winter. Ana giggled. “I believe you’re doing it.” She rubbed her brother’s back, and the doctor looked up absently then smiled. “Stay with her…and take every insult she throws at you with a loving smile.” Andru groaned. It would be a long afternoon. He returned to his knees and kissed Meah on the cheek then wiped more sweat from her brow.

Later that evening, Andru was as soaked in sweat as Meah. She lay on clean sheets and fresh pillows that had been changed for the third time. Some of the assistants brought extra lamps to make the room as bright as possible on the moonless night. Dr. Digo stood over to the side of the room, consulting with his team, but Andru didn’t notice. He sat at the head of their bed, holding Meah’s soaked head in his lap and leaned back, closing his eyes. I know this baby is your will but don’t let her die, Crator. Please, don’t let her die.

“Andru, maybe you should go downstairs and get some food.” Ana ran her fingers through his drenched curls and he opened bloodshot eyes to look at her. “I’m not leaving her.” There was stubborn determination in his voice. “You’re no good here if you don’t keep up your strength. I’ll stay with her. Please, you need to eat.” He could see the worry on her face and reached out to take her hand then brought it to his lips. “I don’t think I’ve ever felt scared like this before,” he whispered into her hand. “What if Crator’s will is for her to die?” “Andru, you can’t talk like that.” She moved closer and pulled his head to her chest. “You can’t let Meah hear words like that.” “I don’t think she can hear me.” “Okay. Here is what we’re going to do.” Dr. Digo returned to the foot of the bed and spoke to Meah, although she hardly appeared conscious after so many hours of hard labor. “Meah doesn’t seem to be able to push the baby out of her. If we leave him where he is he could die and so could she. I’m going to conduct some minor surgery that will allow me to pull the baby from her.” “Will Meah make it through this?” Andru sounded drained. Dr. Digo studied the young man before him and then his sister standing by his side. “At this point, I won’t make any promises.” Andru placed Meah’s head gently on the pillows and then walked over to the doctor. “Let me make you a promise, doctor. If she dies, then so do you.” The doctor sighed. “Your threats aren’t going to make this process any easier.” Andru’s body tensed. He clenched his fists and moved in on the doctor. He wasn’t thinking clearly—the entire day taking its toll on him and the guilt he was allowing himself to bear over Meah’s condition all but consumed his rational thought. The doctor moved over to the bedroom door and opened it. “I think you should follow your sister’s advice. I’ll give your claim the best care I know how to give.” The doctor spoke quietly. “Andru.” Ana took his arm and then looked at the doctor. “I know my brother will want to be here when the baby arrives. You won’t let him miss that, will you?” “How dare you attempt to speak for me,” Andru hissed and threw his sister out the door. Her body made a crashing sound when she hit the wall on the other side of the hallway. Instantly, there were the sounds of men running up the stairs as first Gilroy, then Torgo, appeared at the top of the stairs. “Get him out of there.” Ana pointed to her brother, and the men moved in on Andru. They almost dragged him from the bedroom.

“Let go of me.” Andru shrugged their hands from him once they were in the hallway, and the bedroom door closed behind them. The two men remained around him though, all of them ready to pounce, until Andru breathed deeply and then gently pushed Torgo to the side and reached to help his sister off the floor. “I’m sorry, my lady,” he said as he kissed her forehead. “Are you okay?” “I’m fine, Andru. I’ve been through worse than that before.” She put her hands on his chest and looked up at him. “And so has Meah. There is only one baby. The doctor has confirmed that. You’ve got to believe she will live through this.” Gilroy and Torgo began whispering their questions, and Ana scooted them all back down the stairs, and ordered her brother to eat and drink some wine to calm his nerves before returning. She then turned and went back into the bedroom. ***** It was the middle of the night when the silence of the house was interrupted by the shrill crying of a baby. The men had collapsed on the divans in the throne room but Andru was the first to stir when Ana appeared in the entryway with the bundled child in her arms. Her hair fell in sweat-soaked ringlets precariously falling over her shoulders and there were bloodstains on the back of her hands. But all Andru noticed as he forced his stiff body to stand was the scruff of black hair sticking out of the blanket. He walked to her and she handed him his son. “Is he okay?” Andru whispered, as he quickly unwrapped the newborn to check for himself. He then looked toward the stairs. “And Meah?” “He’s perfect and your claim is resting.” Ana looked exhausted and collapsed willingly against Gilroy’s chest when he moved to her side. “What will you call him?” “Meah has asked to call him Redo, after her Runner papa who didn’t turn her away because she wasn’t his.” Andru looked down at the tiny infant. “You’re the will of Crator, my boy. Just look how perfect you are.” “Welcome to the family, Redo.” Ana smiled and then looked up at Andru. “Why don’t you take him back upstairs? Gilroy, would you take me home now? I don’t think I can stand a minute longer.” ***** Two weeks passed before Meah was able to get out of bed for any length of time. Dr. Digo found that when she birthed her twins, her body was torn and didn’t mend properly, making it impossible for Redo to pass through her birth canal successfully. He’d pulled the child from her in the knick of time. While he had her open during his surgery, he did some reconstructive surgery. As far as Meah was concerned, that made the entire venture she’d been through worth it. “You’ve been working yourself to the bone lately, haven’t you?” Meah smiled as she watched Paleah bring a basket of clean diapers over to Tia’s bed. The young Neurian didn’t say anything, but simply glanced up at her lady and smiled timidly, barely

moving her lips, her eyes as listless as they’d been a minute before. “You’re exhausted,” Meah continued. “I can see it in your eyes. I want you to take the rest of the day off. I’m sure Beel will be glad to spoil you for a while.” A tear came to Paleah’s eye and she batted it away with annoyance. “I can’t leave. You can’t take care of the children by yourself.” “Nonsense. I have a houseful of servants if I need help…not to mention Dr. Digo has me on medication to ease the pain. It’s nothing more than a dull ache now.” Meah put her hands on her hips showing her determination. “I insist. Go. You need a break.” Paleah shrugged and looked around the room. “Well, you’ve got clean diapers and I guess Fulga will see to their meals.” She walked over to the crib where Magi slept and lifted her gently into her arms. “I can take her with me.” “Paleah,” Meah said with exasperation. “I can handle all four of them. I’ll call one of the servant girls up here to lift either baby if they wake up. You need to rest. When Magi wakes up, she’ll want to take on the task of walking she’s just mastered. You won’t get any rest. Leave her. Now, go.” Meah pointed to the door and smiled at the concerned look on Paleah’s face. Reluctantly, the young Neurian placed the sleeping toddler back on her blankets after kissing her forehead lovingly. Again, a tear raced down her cheek. She left the room without another word. By the time Paleah was on her glider and flying away from the Bryon house, tears fell freely down her cheeks. Now what? She had no place to go and no one to go to. She knew Meah was trying to be nice, and so she couldn’t bear to tell her. And if Meah hadn’t mentioned Beel’s name, Paleah was certain she never would have started crying. What was wrong with her? Beel was a man. He’d kept her with him for almost a full winter, much longer than any other man had bothered with her. But nonetheless, he was just a man. His roguish smile came to mind, those soft curls tickling her cheek and neck when he whispered seductive promises in her ear, the feel of his fingers brushing across her skin. Her heart begged to implode, anything to stop the endless waves of pain it submitted with each beat. She couldn’t stand the sensation. Nothing anyone had done to her ever hurt this bad. Stop it , she ordered herself. He was just a man. And there were more like him out there. It was simply time to find another one. Paleah flew over Bryton, and then leaned toward the east side of the growing town. Beel had been gone three days, three days that felt like three winters. Why couldn’t she have left well enough alone? She still remembered the chiseled expression he wore when she suggested telling people that Magi was their baby. Oh, how quickly she’d gone on to add that she could never have any children of her own, not after that butcher job of an abortion she’d had as a child. Magi had been handed to her and no one else ever gave her a second thought. Beel simply listened to her before dropping the bomb that ended the first bit of happiness she’d ever experienced. He’d accused her of trying to trap him, tie him down. He spat venomous words at her, accusing her of telling him she never wanted to be claimed simply as a ruse, a ruse to lower his guard so she could snare him in her trap. He’d dragged her out the door then, thrown her on his glider, and then promptly dropped her off behind the Bryon house. She hadn’t seen him since.

And she had searched for him. Yes, she forgot all about the shield of pride she wore for all her winters, and she’d looked everywhere for him. He wasn’t at his house, his friends hadn’t seen him, he was at none of his local hangouts. Beel was gone. Paleah parked her glider outside the brothel and studied the structure for a minute. It was built out of the white stone that so many of the large houses were designed from in the area. The yard looked well maintained. And for the middle of the afternoon, there were a fair amount of gliders parked out front. She sighed in resolution. This is your life, she scolded herself. You need a new protector, and you need a place to live. If Meah was feeling better, they wouldn’t expect her to be spending her nights at the Bryon house any longer, and Paleah wasn’t going to lower herself to sleeping in the streets. She straightened her hair, and ran a hand down the Gothman dress she wore. Then clearing her head, she marched right up to the front door, and walked inside the notorious whorehouse. Chapter Twenty-Eight

“What the hell is this?” Andru gasped the words as he and Gilroy sat on gliders off to the side of the renowned brothel. The two men prepared to send several of their men into the establishment to take down a well-known criminal they’d discovered had made his appearance there earlier that day. One of their men just came out confirming he was still there. Andru knew it would more than likely be quite the scene when they took the notorious thief down. They had the place surrounded, and were just about ready to signal for their men to go in when Paleah strolled in the front door of the place. Andru scowled. It was one thing for a reformed whore being their nanny, but there was no way he could allow the woman to watch his children if she was working here too. “Do you know anything about this?” He raised a gloved finger and pointed to the front door of the brothel as his frown deepened. “Don’t look at me.” Gilroy shook his head. “I haven’t been out this way in quite a few winters. What do we do?” Anger brewed within Andru. They couldn’t pass up the opportunity to take this guy down, and they knew there was a possibility someone could get hurt. “We go in. I wonder if Beel knows anything about this.” But Beel didn’t respond to his comm. Was that woman doing something behind his brother’s back? His anger mounted as he gestured to Gilroy to send the men in.

“You’re a Neurian?” The slightly overweight woman strolled down the hallway in front of Paleah until they reached a closed door, which she tapped on lightly. “I don’t know for sure what Rana will say. I daresay she makes the decisions, not me.” At the sound of a voice, the two women entered the small room and Paleah faced a woman of about forty winters. The woman returned the stare as they each sized the other up. The woman had hair the color of bananas, a shade of dye not used much in Semore. Otherwise, her face showed the usual signs

of weathering from too many years of painting it. It was the same old song and dance. Paleah couldn’t believe how quickly it was all coming back to her. Instinctively, the wave of confidence from winters as a seasoned whore flushed through her bloodstream. The feel of it caused her lunch to curdle in her stomach. “I’m new in town, my lady,” she began casually. “Until I can find a protector, I’d like work if you have room for me.” “Where are you from?” Rana studied Paleah as she moved slowly around her. “Semore…the Neurian nation.” “I didn’t know your kind was allowed in Gothman.” Rana stopped and met Paleah’s gaze. Paleah shrugged. “No one stopped me.” “I’m sure my customers will be thrilled with something as different as you.” When Rana smiled, wrinkles showed in her face that hadn’t been there a second ago. Doors banging down the hallway caused Rana to look up nervously. She glanced over Paleah’s shoulder at the woman standing behind her and sent some silent message. “I’ll go see,” the woman mumbled, and opened and closed the door behind Paleah. “I run a straight-up business here, to be certain. You do what I say and go with who I tell you. You don’t do nothing on the side without my approval, and you get fifty percent of the take. And…” The woman waved a long curving fingernail at Paleah. “All money comes to me. I give you your share.” Paleah bit her tongue to keep from yelling in the woman’s face over the preposterous working conditions. She had nowhere to go, and no one else would give her a job. What else could she do? Lord Andru didn’t pay her, just fed her and gave her a bed. Or she stayed with Beel. He bought everything for her, and now he was gone. The woman, who’d brought her to Rana, opened the door and stuck her head through. Paleah glanced at her, and saw the incredibly worried look on her face. Oh Crator, don’t let them stick her with a bad one first thing. She shoved the unpleasant thought out of her head and prepared for the worse. “Take her upstairs the back way,” Rana said after the woman whispered something to her. “I daresay, you better gather the rest of the women up while you’re at it.” Rana pushed past the woman, and left Paleah standing there. Silently, Paleah followed the woman out of the room and toward a dark narrow staircase. A woman screamed. Loud footsteps, followed by the sound of someone slamming up against a wall, caused both women to freeze at the top of the stairs. Paleah slipped behind the larger woman and hugged the wall as a handful of Gothman soldiers appeared at the other end of the hallway. They opened one door after another, causing screams and profane outbursts to litter the air. Her heart exploded in her chest when Gilroy, then Andru, appeared at the tail end of the group of large men. They weren’t looking for her, were they?

Her question was answered immediately when the soldiers opened one of the doors, and then lunged into the room. A tall, lanky man was immediately yanked out of the room as he screamed how he’d have his revenge on Andru. Paleah forced herself to exhale, hoping now they would go away. The soldiers retreated down the hallway but, much to her dismay, Gilroy and Andru lingered for a moment. Gilroy looked in their direction and Paleah froze behind her bosomy shield. She studied the toes of her shoes and felt skeleton fingers trace her spine as footsteps approached. “Step aside,” a baritone growled at the woman in front of her. There was no reason to look up. How many Neurians were there in a Gothman brothel? A large hand wrapped a death grip around her arm and her feet left the ground. At the bottom of the stairs, she was passed to Andru as she continued to study the floor. “Rana, you’ll never allow this woman to work in here. Do you understand?” Andru’s low growl was so similar to Beel’s. Paleah first experienced shock, then dismay, as she looked up quickly at burning gray eyes. “Aye, my lord. Don’t you worry.” Rana scowled at Paleah. He didn’t release her until they reached her glider. “Go back to the house, and don’t leave until I say so,” was all Andru said, before turning and taking long strides back toward his men. Tears burned Paleah’s cheeks and her pounding heart was stuck in her throat. She gasped for air as she parked her glider alongside the garage and walked around it toward the house. “Hey, pretty thing, where you going?” The unshaven guard’s scratchy voice matched his unruly appearance. His large, sweaty hand wrapped around her arm like a vise. “I’m getting no action over here.” “I have to go inside,” Paleah whispered. “The old maid just told them kids it was time for a nap. To be certain, you’re right where you need to be, I’m thinking.” “There’s still chores to do. Let me go…please.” Paleah had no fight in her. The guard pulled her to his barrel chest and drool oozed from the side of his mouth as he grinned a brown-toothed grin at her. “Maybe you might be needing a new protector here soon, from what I hears tell. I daresay, I won’t take too much of your time, just a little bit to take the edge off.” “No. Stop it. I can’t.” Paleah’s cries, and her attempts at freeing herself, were fruitless as he moved backwards toward the garage door. Her feet fought for traction on the ground and his hand was already groping at her like he was in a race. “Beel will get real mad.” Oh, she wished that were true. She grabbed the garage door as he tried to pull her in. Her one last attempt to stop the inevitable before he closed them inside.

“Beel ain’t here. And I daresay you don’t look like the type to kiss and tell.” “That’ll be enough.” The loud order about made Paleah vomit. The guard dropped her. She hit the dirt hard and scrambled to her feet while straightening her dress at the same time. Paleah backed into Gilroy before jumping away from him as if he would burn her with his touch. “Get inside.” He pointed to the house with his gloved finger and she turned and ran for the door.

Meah was backing out of the nursery and pulling the door closed quietly when Paleah darted up the back staircase and then came to an alarmed halt when she came face to face with her lady. “What happened to you?” Meah gasped. “Good Crator, look at you.” And Paleah did. She looked down and saw her dress was still somewhat disheveled, and she fought to straighten it when she noticed scratches on her fingers. It must have been when she grabbed the garage door, or maybe when she fell. She couldn’t think straight. Her eyes burned and she wasn’t sure how, but somehow she thought she might have bruised her face—her jaw hurt. Meah wanted an answer. She looked up at the worried eyes that took in the details of her face. “Who did this to you?” Meah reached up and gently brushed some dirt from Paleah’s face, and then took her arm to gently escort her to her bedroom so she could see her better. “It doesn’t matter.” Paleah could barely manage a whisper. “I think I’m in trouble. I’m supposed to wait up here until Lord Andru says otherwise.” Meah pulled the Neurian to her bedroom anyway, and then sat her down at her dressing table before getting a damp washcloth from the bathroom. “How could you possibly be in trouble? You’re hurt, and I imagine the other guy isn’t feeling a bit of pain.” Meah scowled and shook her head. “Probably not.” Paleah allowed Meah to wash her face, and since she wasn’t sure how to explain the situation, she said nothing. Meah snorted. “What happened? I thought you were going to Beel? He didn’t do this to you, did he?” “No. No, of course not.” Then Paleah sighed, and threw her arms out. “My lady, I have no idea where Beel is.” The tears started fresh and Meah bent over to wrap her arms around her while she cooed softly. “There now, calm down. Tell me what happened. You’re okay now.” Paleah looked up at her with eyes that looked beyond help. She looked beaten and the expression startled Meah. It wasn’t one she’d ever seen before. “I haven’t seen Beel in three days. He’s just disappeared. I don’t know where he went and I didn’t have anywhere to go.”

“Why didn’t you say something?” Meah screwed her eyebrows together. Paleah wasn’t acting like herself at all. “But why did you say you were in trouble?” “I need to have a protector. I thought Beel was more than that and I was wrong. I was just so stupid, and now I’ve messed everything up.” Meah rolled her eyes in desperation. “I have no idea what you’re talking about. Start at the beginning. I can’t help you if I don’t know what’s going on.” “I took Magi with me over to Beel’s the other day. She cries when I leave her, and Fulga didn’t want to watch her. Beel wanted to know why I brought her and I told him. But then I got this crazy notion in my head, and I told him it would be wonderful if she could be mine. I can’t have any children, and I would raise her to be better than me. I told him it wasn’t hard to pretend that she was Beel’s and my little girl. She looks just like him.” Paleah sighed and Meah sucked in her breath. “What did Beel say to that?” “Just what you’d think he’d say. He got mad—he said I was trying to trap him, and then he flew me back here and I haven’t seen him since.” Paleah had watched Meah through the mirror in front of her while she spoke, and now she dropped her head. “Have you tried to go to him?” Meah ran her hand over Paleah’s hair in an effort to soothe her. Paleah’s laugh was bitter as she looked back up at Meah’s reflection. “I swallowed pride I never knew I had. I went to his house. I asked everyone that I knew he spent time with. No one’s seen him. And what’s worse, since I’ve asked around for him, now everyone knows he’s gone. I’m fair game, and I don’t have any place to go.” “You don’t have a place of your own, do you?” Meah shocked herself that she’d never given that any thought before. Beel was always so possessive of her, making sure no one got too close to her, and keeping her very close to him always. Paleah looked at her hands on her lap and shook her head. “And I don’t have any money,” she offered. “What about the money you make here?” “I don’t make any money here. I get fed and sleep with the children when Beel is busy. But now he’s gone, and you’ve been giving me time off.” Fresh tears broke free. “I needed to make some money. And I got caught.” “Wait a minute. What do you mean you don’t get any money here?” Meah spun around angrily when there was a light tapping on her bedroom door. “What is it?” “The lord wants to see her in his throne room now.” Fulga looked hurt that Meah would snap at her like that. The housekeeper looked at Paleah indignantly. Her appraising eye took in the young woman’s appearance and she snorted, before turning around and marching back down the staircase leading to the

kitchen. “I’m going with you.” Meah’s growing anger tightened her muscles, and she placed her hand gently on her abdomen as an ache began.

“Why doesn’t she make any money working here?” Meah spoke accusingly the second she entered the throne room and met Andru’s glare head-on. Andru looked at her blankly for a brief moment and then appeared to disregard her question as he turned his attention on Paleah. The young Neurian lowered her bruised face from his and Gilroy’s probing eyes. “Why were you at the brothel, Paleah?” “Why was she where?” Meah looked dumbfounded. She turned to the young woman staring at the ground. “Were you there?” Paleah nodded but remained mute. “She doesn’t have anywhere to go.” Meah turned back to Andru. “And why doesn’t she make any money working here?” “My lady, I’ll talk to Paleah. Then I’ll talk to you later.” Andru spoke calmly, but she recognized the warning tone. Nonetheless, she pursed her lips and glared at him. She glanced quickly at Gilroy as blue eyes flashed that she better think twice about her next move. She ignored him. “I’m not going anywhere. She’s been attacked, and I’m not going to let you sit there and yell at her. I don’t care where she was.” She then turned and looked at Paleah. “What were you doing at the whorehouse?” Paleah’s black eyes darted quickly to meet Meah’s. There was no way she could look at the two men. “I don’t have any money or anywhere to go,” she began quietly, focusing all her attention on Meah. “I have a trade and I don’t think anyone else is going to give me work. If I asked around they would all assume you let me go.” “We’re not far from it. No whore is going to watch our children,” Andru barked with force. “What do you think I am?” Paleah wailed quietly. “I think you used to be a whore, and I think that you are not one anymore.” Andru spoke with a certainty that left no room for question. Paleah simply blinked at him, and then stared at Meah for the same amount of time. “I need a home,” she whispered to Meah. “What about the cottage that you kept Sharay in? No one is using it.” Meah looked hopefully at Andru and looked surprised when Gilroy looked down at the ground quickly and rubbed his hand over his mouth. “Why can’t she live there?”

Andru narrowed his eyes on Gilroy when he saw his friend stifle a grin. “Meah, she can’t live there. It’s not an option. I take it you don’t live with Beel anymore?” Paleah couldn’t look him in the eye. She shook her head. “I don’t know where he is.” “You can’t find him, so someone else will do?” There was anger in his tone. “I didn’t do anything to encourage your guard, I promise.” Paleah assumed his scrutinizing look was determining the truth of her story. “I just asked everyone if they’d seen Beel, and I guess word got around I was alone. If I’m not here…” She didn’t finish and she didn’t have to. All three of them got the picture. “Andru, she needs protection. And she shouldn’t have to sell herself to get it.” Meah’s tone grew full of concern. “Now Beel’s run off on her, and you’re his brother. You’ve got to see to her protection, and pay her to work here.” “I don’t need you telling me how to do things,” he growled, and she felt the chill in his eyes. “Beel,” he barked into his comm. “No, don’t,” Paleah cried out. She immediately covered her mouth and fell to her knees as she stared wide-eyed at Andru and Gilroy who both looked rather stunned at her bravery to speak out so. “We could just flog them both and call it quits for the day,” Gilroy muttered, and Meah gawked at him as her jaw fell. She looked away quickly when blue eyes danced over her. “What is it that makes you fear Beel?” Andru cocked his head at the Neurian woman, who sat on her feet in the middle of the room. “Who fears me?” Meah looked up quickly, as did Andru and Gilroy when Beel strolled through the dining room, and then stopped in the doorway and stared at the group. Paleah had her hands over her mouth and, although Meah could only see the back of her head, she knew that new fear entered the Neurian as her body tensed. Beel’s face grew hard when he looked down at her. “What is this?” His expression grew dark. He walked over to Paleah, extended his hand and helped her to her feet. “Who did this to you?” “You’re the one who left her alone in Gothman,” Meah spat out. She pressed her hand over her abdomen, comforting the slow ache that continued to grow. She needed her pain medication. “Did you do this to her?” Beel turned to his brother. Andru stood, and Gilroy turned to Meah. He saw her hand resting on her internal incisions and walked over to her. He lifted her with ease, and placed her on the windowsill. “You shall be seen and not heard in a Gothman issue, my lady,” he whispered, and tickled her ear with his breath. She tried to scowl at him, but his face was too close for comfort and she looked quickly at her hands.

“No, I didn’t.” Andru’s calmness came across as a warning. “Her condition is why she’s in front of me right now.” “What have you done?” Beel now turned on Paleah. “Yes, Paleah. I think I’d like to know why we found you in the brothel earlier today.” Andru sounded more relaxed than a moment ago. Meah narrowed her eyes but held her tongue. She could tell he was relieved that he no longer needed to worry about her protection. “He found you where?” Beel clamped down on her arm and almost lifted her from the ground. “Do you miss your past so much that you’d run to it once you were alone for just a few days?” “No,” she cried. “I had nowhere to go, and I needed protection.” “Protection from what? Were you wandering the streets late at night?” “That happened in the middle of the day.” Meah forgot to be quiet and jumped off the windowsill, only to almost double over from the shooting pain that reminded her of her recent surgery. She grimaced. “She can’t leave our house without the nearest Gothman attacking her.” “You left me. I don’t have a place to live and Meah was feeling a little better. She started giving me time off. I asked around to try and find you but no one knew where you were.” Paleah’s accent grew as she spoke through her tears. “I thought I’d scared you off and that you left Gothman.” “You did…and I did.” Beel’s expression softened and a roguish smile slowly appeared as he wiped his thumb across her face. “But now I’m back.” He turned and faced his brother and gave him that same smile the Bryon men all notoriously wore when they felt their self-confidence bloom. “Could we excuse the women for a moment, I’d like to have a word with you,” Beel asked his brother. Andru matched the grin and then raised an open palm to the door. “Ladies?” Meah didn’t like being excused so casually. Scowling openly at the three of them, she moved reluctantly to the door. Paleah was already there, holding the door for her. “Are you going to be able to make it up those stairs?” Andru cocked his head as he studied his claim’s slow movements. “Gilroy, help her up the stairs.” He shot his friend a glance. “And then come right back.” Gilroy moved in on her quickly but she held up her hand. There was no way she could let that man put his hands on her. Granted, during her pregnancy he’d stayed away. But recently, his blue eyes burned with fire when he watched her. She recognized the look and knew what it meant. He looked a little too good to her at the moment. “I’m not going upstairs. We’ll be in the kitchen.” Chapter Twenty-Nine

Andru rested on his throne while Gilroy leaned against the broad windowsill. Beel paced in front of them for a moment while he rubbed his chin. “I didn’t think I would ever say this, but I’m going to claim Paleah.” Beel took a step backwards, surprised, when Andru jumped up and clapped his hands. He immediately turned to a back shelf and pulled down a fancy decanter and poured mugs of Gothman wine. “I don’t know that I feel like celebrating over it yet. I’m still at the crazy in the head stage. I daresay that woman made me madder than I’ve ever been, and I was hell-bent to have her out of my life. I left and just flew south. After a day, I ached for her so badly, all I could think about was getting back here as quickly as I could.” “It’s all downhill from there,” Gilroy snorted as he accepted the wine. “I’m sure,” Beel mumbled. Gilroy and Andru laughed, giving each other knowing nods. “Did you know the River People have formed a new community just a few hours south of here?” “No, I didn’t. A new community, you say?” Andru frowned. “Yup. Call it Bargstown, after the man who owns the three stores that make up the place. But there’s a fair amount of people settling in the area and building houses. I thought I might move down there for a while. Of course, I would take Paleah with me.” “That might not be a bad idea,” Andru said, as he gulped some of his wine. “You could keep me up on what’s going on down there.” “It would be good for Paleah and me. No one will know her down there, and she won’t be harassed. Damn, I should have known that would happen.” Beel shook his head as he thought of Paleah being afraid to leave the house. “And of course, with a salary from you we could build a nice house.” “Salary?” Andru’s eyes narrowed. “Why would I give you a salary?” Beel’s gray eyes twinkled. “Because you’ll pay me to keep you informed of the goings-on down there.” Andru rolled his eyes but Beel continued before his older brother could protest. “Now, here’s the main reason I wanted to speak with you without the women around.” He began to pace again and suddenly looked awkward. “Claiming Paleah is quite a bit to take on in itself but I just can’t break the woman’s heart without at least making the effort.” “What are you talking about, man?” “I want to take Magi with us.” Beel almost looked sick as he spoke. “I’m not saying I’m the fatherly type, but that woman loves that little girl. It’s all she talks about, and the only time she begs for money is when she wants to buy some dress she saw for the girl. And she can’t have any children of her own.”

Beel ran his hands through his long blond mop of curls and stared at the two men. “Paleah could give that little girl what she won’t get here, Andru. And that means a lot to her.” Andru looked at Gilroy. “That little girl, Magi you say. Damn, I’d almost forgotten about her.” Beel frowned and stared hard at his brother. “Did you ever know a whore named Magi?” “I don’t remember.” Andru waved his hand. “Hell, I don’t remember being at the brothel. Not for quite a few winters, at least.” “Well, I do. She worked there for a couple of winters, pretty little thing.” Beel didn’t look up as he swallowed the rest of his wine. “Do you mean?” Beel shrugged. “Probably. She could be yours or mine, who’s to say? It makes sense, though. When that whore died giving birth, she could have told those people anyone was the papa. Why choose me when she could choose you? That way she could hope her daughter might have some kind of future. How do you argue with a dead girl?” “Don’t cut yourself short, man,” Gilroy scowled. “You have a fair amount of power throughout Gothman, and you know it.” Beel laughed. “It’s true. I don’t deny it. Couldn’t ask for a better life. It’s a damn shame I’m going to give it all up.” “Don’t try to make us think for a minute that you plan on giving up a thing.” Andru slapped his brother on the back. “You plan on going down there and taking over that town. I know how the blood runs through you. Don’t ever forget that.” “And Magi?” “Take the girl. You can go down there with a ready-made family.” Beel groaned and the two men chided him with masculine pokes. They walked toward the kitchen and then stopped dead in their tracks when they came upon the women. “What’s this?” Andru did his best to pull off a scowl although his joviality peeked through his eyes. Paleah looked up quickly, guilt spread across her face in a luscious hot pink. Meah turned her head casually and looked completely indifferent to their presence. “I did some research.” Meah turned back to her task at hand. “You did some research?” Andru moved casually to the counter where several piles of frilly dresses were stacked neatly. He picked up a pair of tiny slippers and studied them. “Pray tell, my lady, what research have you done?” She met his gaze. “I couldn’t accept that a child of yours could enter this house and you act so indifferent about her presence. I see how your papa treats Beel. It’s not in your blood.” She shrugged. “So, I did some checking.”

Andru moved next to his claim now and he picked up the end of her braid and twisted it between his fingers. “You did some checking?” Slight color appeared in her face. “Well, actually, I had someone ask around for me.” Meah’s expression turned stubborn. “And you haven’t been in that brothel for quite a few winters. Of course, I’m sure someone in your position could have a whore brought to you, but apparently those women don’t leave that place too often. However, Beel here is quite a favorite among the women who reside there. In fact, they miss him as of late.” Andru looked down quickly to hide a smile, and Gilroy’s eyes twinkled as he glanced at Beel who was looking hard at Meah. “What is all this stuff here?” She smiled at her bastard brother-in-law. “Magi is your daughter, Beel. And I think you know that. These are her things and we’re moving her to your house.” “What? I don’t have the means to take care of her at my house.” “I’m sure you’ll figure something out.” Meah turned away from Andru and took Magi from Paleah’s arms. She walked over and gently placed the child in Beel’s reluctant arms. He stared at the child in disbelief as the girl twisted and reached for Paleah. “I do believe my claim could be charged with attempting to trap a man.” Andru tugged on her braid but then gently placed his arm around her when her hand went to her abdomen. “That would be her style,” Gilroy added, and she glared at the two of them as they smiled over her. “I’m not a man who can be trapped, my lady.” Beel walked around the island in the middle of the kitchen and handed Magi back to Paleah. The little girl stretched her arms around the young Neurian’s neck. “I daresay, he doesn’t have enough scruples,” Andru added. “So you deny the child is yours?” Meah’s temper brewed. “Just because you try to pawn this one off doesn’t mean others might not show up,” Gilroy chided as he reached for a loose strand of her hair and wrapped it behind her ear. She slapped at him, which seemed to intensify the fire burning in his eyes. “Not at all, my lady,” Beel said gallantly. “I’ve already suggested to his lord that the possibility was strong.” He turned to Fulga, who held more of Magi’s things in her arms, and had pursed her lips as she stared icily at Beel. He pinched her cheek anyway and ignored her boldness. “Be a sweetheart, Fulga dear, and bundle all of this stuff up. I daresay it will be hard to take all of it in one trip.” “You’re going to take her?” Paleah whispered in astonishment, then looked quickly at the ground. “Why not? Are you ready?”

Paleah showed her confusion when she met his eyes. He smiled gently and stroked her cheek. “Meah, I’m afraid you’re going to have to find another nanny for your children. My claim won’t be working here anymore.” “You claimed me?” Paleah jumped into his arms and Magi squealed in protest. “You surprise me, my lady. I swear you made it quite clear you weren’t the claiming type.” Beel smiled lovingly at the black eyes that glistened up at him. “That was almost a winter ago,” she whispered. “Things can change.” Beel stared at her for a minute, then switched his attention to Magi and attempted to put a wild curl back in place. He cleared his throat and attempted a roguish grin at everyone in the room. His eyes were glassy and he failed to fool anyone. “Take care, brother. I’ll let you know when we get settled.” Beel extended his hand to Andru, who shook it willingly. “Where are they going?” Meah asked after Beel and Paleah left. “He’s got a leader’s blood in him, and I do believe he feels the need to put it to use,” Andru said casually. “I can only imagine what a town under his control would be like,” Gilroy snorted, and Andru joined in on the laugh. ***** “How are you feeling this morning?” Andru entered their room and was pleased to see Meah up and dressed. Fulga pulled sheets from the bed, and opened the doors to the balcony, allowing the fresh spring breeze to cleanse the room. Meah turned and smiled when Andru reached into the bassinette and scooped up Redo. “I feel the best I’ve felt in quite a long time. How do I look?” Andru smiled as he watched Meah turn sideways to inspect the standing of her post-pregnant figure. She still had a few pounds to lose but he would never tell her that. He was no fool when it came to the vanity of women. “I don’t believe I’ve ever seen you more beautiful,” he whispered as he walked over and nibbled her neck. “Andru, you don’t play fair,” she whispered back, as she glanced over at Fulga who was making a big show of ignoring them. “The doctor says I have to wait a few more weeks so I can properly mend, and it already feels like it’s been a full winter since I’ve been with you.” He smiled seductively at her as he cuddled his son to his shoulder. “I promise you I will make the wait worth your while.”

Fulga cleared her throat and Meah blushed. “Are we ready to go?” Meah asked. “Everyone is already at the temple.” “Oh, okay,” Meah said and looked around the room quickly then grabbed Redo’s blanket. “We’re ready. I wish your parents could be there.” “They’re down inspecting Bargstown. In the past cycle, the town has doubled in population.” Andru worried many of the degenerates who’d heard Beel was managing the town thought they might do well there. His parents decided to make an impromptu visit on the pretense of helping the newly claimed couple settle in to their new home. When they arrived at the Crator temple in Bryton, the sidewalk in front of the building, as well as the stairs leading up to the temple, were lined with people. Andru took Redo from Meah, and then helped her from the jeep they’d used to ride into town. It would still be a few more weeks before the doctor would approve any major activity for Meah, but he’d agreed to the blessing of Redo at the temple as long as Meah agreed to take it easy. Andru made sure she exerted no energy. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen such a turnout,” Ana said as she approached Meah. “Look at all the womenfolk curious to get a look at the new Gothman Lord and his family.” Meah walked through the crowd slowly, aware of Andru and Gilroy behind her, Ana by her side, and their children around them. Gothman men and the Runner men and women greeted them politely but Meah noticed that the Gothman women huddled off to one side. As they neared the stairs, the women parted and a small group of well-dressed women appeared to be waiting for an audience. Meah’s stomach suddenly tied into knots when she made eye contact with the older woman in the center of this particular group. The woman held herself with an air that most Gothman women didn’t possess, and Meah desperately wanted to ask Ana who the woman was. The woman wore a paisley gown that fell almost to her ankles, and a matching scarf that elegantly fell from her shoulders. Her gray hair was wrapped around her head, and her slim figure made her appear younger than she probably was. Four younger women surrounded her with similar features. All the young women had coal-black hair that fell loosely down their backs. As the Lord of Gothman, his first commander, and their families approached, the younger women lowered their heads in respect. Meah was more than relieved when one of the local merchants intercepted their path, and offered his congratulations to the lord on the addition to his family. Andru and Gilroy exchanged pleasantries, but Meah was distracted by the pale eyes of the older woman who continued to assess her. “Ana,” Meah turned and whispered, as she tore her eyes from the older woman. “Who is that older lady over there?” Ana glanced up to Gilroy who obviously overheard the question. He glanced over their shoulders and then down to Meah. “That, my lady, is Ulga and her four daughters.” Gilroy searched her face and noticed her uneasiness. “She speaks for most of the women in Bryton and will want a small audience with you.” “Why is she dissecting me with her eyes?” Again Meah addressed the question to Ana.

This time Ana answered. “Meah, she’s Gilroy’s mama.” Meah froze in horror. “I can’t talk to her. Please, can we go inside the temple now?” “They’re curious, that’s all.” Ana placed a hand on Meah’s arm. “You do look an awful lot like Gilroy, you must admit. And you know how Gothman gossip.” “But in this case, their gossip is accurate.” Meah’s eyes widened with panic. She knew the woman despised her for who she was, and her position in their society. “She doesn’t want to meet me and…what about Redo?” “Meah, what is this whispering?” Andru leaned into the two women. His tone was quiet but forewarning. He expected his claim to show the best of manners in front of the townsfolk. “She’s noticed Ulga and her daughters watching her,” Ana offered. Meah looked up at Andru then at Gilroy. Gilroy’s face was chiseled in stone, his lips no more than a strong line above his solid jawbone. The jovial dancing blue eyes were gone, and she was surprised to see the icy cold eyes of the warrior whom she had learned to dread when she’d first returned to Gothman appear before her. Meah mistook his look as annoyance with her behavior and resigned herself to the fact that she would have to speak to the woman. “How am I supposed to act?” “Act as you always do, my lady,” Andru said, gesturing for one of the servant girls who accompanied them to take Redo. “They will want to sing their praises to our new son. Go now and be quick. We have a ceremony to attend.” “Meah.” Gilroy’s voice was a growl above a whisper, and Meah caught herself flinching at his tone. He didn’t look at her when she looked up at him but over her head and she knew the chilling stare was focused on the women of his family. “I assure you they will treat you with the utmost respect. You have my promise.” Meah felt icy fingertips trace her spine as she turned with Ana, and left to talk to the Gothman women. She glanced once at Andru, and then at Tory who matched his papa’s stance by his side. Then she focused on Redo, who was in the servant’s arms next to her. “Greetings to you, my lady,” Ulga spoke as she bowed her head slightly in respect. “Ulga, I understand you haven’t had the honor of meeting the Lord of Gothman’s claim. This is Meah of the Red Star clan.” Ana spoke pleasantly, but Meah noticed immediately that she’d turned in such a fashion so she faced her brother as well as Meah and the older woman. “Meah of the Red Star clan, it is an honor to meet you.” Ulga’s voice was quiet, almost meek, but her pale eyes told another story. “We are pleased to see you, after hearing the stories of your trying birthing.” Meah smiled, although her heart pounded as she felt the eyes of the older woman search every contour of her face, and take in her coal-black hair. “I’m afraid my body wasn’t designed to birth babies as well as some.”

“You are the small one, that much is certain, quite often a family trait, yes.” Ulga smiled as she let her gaze travel over Meah. “My mama was also quite small, and died shortly after I was born. I give thanks to Crator that I’m here today.” Meah swallowed and hoped she didn’t appear as nervous as she felt. “As do we all, my lady,” the older lady said pleasantly, and then her eyes dropped to Redo. “And this is your precious child, my lady?” “Yes. This is Redo.” Meah focused on her son and felt her senses regain control. “A family name, I assume?” Ulga asked. “Redo was my papa, and leader of his clan.” Ulga looked up at Meah. “I see. Your son will be proud to carry on his family’s name, I’m sure.” The child stirred in the servant’s hands and the women cooed as he stretched then opened his bright blue eyes and looked up with the glassy stare of a newborn. “I daresay those are beautiful blue eyes,” Ulga said with a smile, and reached to stroke the infant’s cheek. “The twins take after the lord,” Meah said lightly with a shrug. “It’s only fair that I have a child who looks like me.” Ulga now gave Meah a shrewd look, obviously moving in for the kill. “So your family is blue-eyed with coal-colored hair?” Meah swallowed her nervousness but felt it creep back up with an unpleasant taste. “No. I’m the only one.” “Who is your mama?” Ulga’s question sounded innocent enough, but Meah knew different. Meah shot Ana a glance. Ulga suspected the obvious, and made it clear with her line of questioning. Ana looked over at her brother. “My mama died shortly after I was born. You wouldn’t have known her since Runners didn’t enter Gothman at that time. But my features are unique to me and no one else in my family.” “You are fortunate to be given the rank that you have. There are many others who are not as privileged, yes,” one of the daughters behind Ulga spoke up, and Ulga looked down at her hands quickly. “Many others?” Meah felt anger brew within her. “Oh, I don’t know why we play this game.” The outspoken daughter tossed her long curls. “You look more like my brother’s sister than I do…and as for that child—” “That is enough.” Andru’s voice boomed from directly behind Meah and she jumped in spite of herself.

Gilroy stepped around Meah and looked down at his mama. “Woman, remove your daughter before I have her flogged.” Meah felt Andru’s strong arm wrap around her and relished the instant comfort and support she felt as she willingly leaned into him. Ulga turned and snapped something quietly to her daughter who immediately bowed her head and turned quickly to flee down the street. “My lady.” Ulga’s voice was calm and serene. She placed a delicate hand with tiny blue veins running across it on her son’s arm but her focus was on Meah. “My daughter is grossly out of line, and I assure you that you will not hear talk like that from our family again.” The older lady leaned forward and brushed her delicate fingertips across Redo’s forehead. “May you grow up to be as powerful and as handsome as your papa, my child.” Ulga looked at Andru. “I’ve always loved babies. May I hold him?” Meah felt Andru’s arm leave her, and she turned to see him take Redo from the servant and gently place him in the older woman’s arms…into his grandmama’s arms. He placed his hand on Meah’s shoulder and although his expression remained stern, his beautiful gray eyes smiled at her. “We’ll wait for you on the steps. Don’t be long.” “My dear,” Ulga spoke softly as if not wishing to be overheard. “I believe you will be a great asset to Gothman. When Lady Tara entered our midst, the women of Gothman had high hopes. But she spent her reign establishing a peace between Runners and Gothman. That allowed you to be here. I am sure of it. Now that I see this beautiful child, I daresay you will do so much more for us. I see that you don’t follow quietly in your claim’s shadow, no.” She paused, cuddling the newborn to her and gently kissing his mop of black hair. “We are viewed with little respect and thought of as less than our men. I hope you know that is not true, I do. I know your Runner blood will have you stand up for what is right, and now that the foundation exists, Crator will work through you to make our nation truly one of equality. Many of the women in this community hope you can bring a voice for us, they do. It’s an incredible burden to put on your shoulders, but Crator doesn’t give anyone a task that they can’t handle, that much is certain. I daresay I’m proud that he has chosen you…the four of you. I hope I live long enough to see the results, yes.” Meah felt her eyes moisten as she realized why Redo’s conception had been Crator’s will. These words spoken to her by a woman who by all rights could hate her, should hate her, opened her eyes to the life Crator had in mind for her. Ulga saw the child as a sign that Meah took what she wanted and didn’t blindly submit to her claim. Meah was a Runner and knew she would work to continue to see that Runners and Gothman coexisted peacefully. But she was also Gothman, and a woman in a position to help other women. As she took Redo in her arms and turned to join the other three, she gave thanks to Crator for all he’d given her. Andru walked to her and took the infant from her, then helped her up the stairs and into the temple. Gilroy walked behind her with Ana at his side. She could feel the strength that surrounded her. This was her family. In their eyes, she wasn’t illegitimate. Meah knew at that moment that she was the most blessed woman in all of Nuworld.

About the Author

All my life, I’ve wondered at how people fall into the routines of life. The paths we travel seemed to be well-trodden by society. We go to school, fall in love, find a line of work (and hope and pray it is one we like), have children and do our best to mold them into good people who will travel the same path. This is the path so commonly referred to as the “real world”. The characters in my books are destined to stray down a different path other than the one society suggests. Each story leads the reader into a world altered slightly from the one they know. For me, this is what good fiction is about, an opportunity to escape from the daily grind and wander down someone else’s path. Lorie O’Clare lives in Kansas with her three sons.

Lorie welcomes mail from readers. You can write to her c/o Ellora’s Cave Publishing at 1056 Home Avenue, Akron, OH 44310-3502. Also by Lorie O’Clare

Nuworld 1: The Saga Begins Nuworld 2: Tara the Great Nuworld 3: All For One Nuworld 4: Do or Die

If you are interested in a spicier read (and you are over 18), check out the author’s erotic romances at Ellora’s Cave Publishing (www.ellorascave.com).

Cariboo Lunewulf 1: Taming Heather Cariboo Lunewulf 2: Pursuit Cariboo Lunewulf 3: Challenged Fallen Gods: Embracing Temptation Fallen Gods: Jaded Prey Fallen Gods: Lotus Blooming Fallen Gods: Tainted Purity Full Moon Rising Lunewulf 1: Pack Law

Lunewulf 2: In Her Blood Lunewulf 3: In Her Dreams Lunewulf 4: In Her Nature Lunewulf 5: In Her Soul Sex Slaves 1: Sex Traders Sex Slaves 2: Waiting For Yesterday Sex Slaves 3: Waiting For Dawn Things That Go Bump in the Night 2004 anthology Torrid Love: Caught! Torrid Love: The First Time

Cerridwen, the Celtic goddess of wisdom, was the muse who brought inspiration to storytellers and those in the creative arts. Cerridwen Press encompasses the best and most innovative stories in all genres of today’s fiction. Visit our site and discover the newest titles by talented authors who still get inspired—much like the ancient storytellers did, once upon a time.

www.cerridwenpress.com